be said which the Prophet speaketh of Israel Hos. 10.1 Israel is as an empty vine he bringeth forth fruit to himselfe As if hee had said In all good things he doth as he doth them out of selfe-love so he seeketh himselfe onely in them The meanest worke we doe in our calling if we doe it to the Lord and serve him in it will yeeld us assured comfort and reward also the best Sermon we can preach or heare if we do it not to the Lord but to our selves will yeeld us no comfort or reward from God Verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Mat. 6.2 they have their reward And so much for the first property that is required to the right manner of performing of all good duties they must be done to the right end In the other two I will be very briefe The second property required to the right manner of performing good duties is this they must be performed not with the outward man onely but with the heart See this 1 in the generall and 2 in some particular and speciall duties No obedience or service pleaseth God unlesse it be done feelingly and with the affection of the heart That is the thing God calleth for principally My sonne give me thy heart saith he Pro. 2â— 26 Fervâ—nt in spirit serving the Lord saith the Apostle Rom. 12.11 As if he had said No service pleaseth God unlesse it be done with fervencie of spirit This was the thing that God so much commendeth in the obedience of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 17.6 that his heart was lift up in the waies of the Lord. As though he should say Hee stirred up himselfe to walke in Gods waies with zeale and affection This also the Lord praiseth Hezekiah for 2 Chron. 31 21. In every worke that he began in the service of the house of God and in the law and in the commandements to seeke his God he did it with all his heart and prospered See this also in sundry speciall parts of our obedience and service unto God First No mans preaching pleaseth God unlesse hee preach with affection and zeale I serve God saith Paul Rom. 1.9 with my spirit in the Gospell of his sonne Secondly No mans hearing pleaseth God or will doe him any good unlesse he heare with affection If God open not your hearts as he did Lydias Act. 16.14 and make you able to heare with affection though you had as good preachers as Paul was your hearing would be to no purpose Thirdly No mans praying pleaseth God or will doe himselfe any good though his words be never so many or so good unlesse he pray with his heart with feeling and affection of heart The effectuall â—ervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much saith the Apostle Iames 5.16 As if he should have said The most righteous mans prayer that is will not be effectuall nor availe much with God unlesse it be fervent Fourthly Our singing of Psalmes pleaseth not God unlesse it be done with affection and feeling Our singing saith the Apostle Eph. 5.19 must be a making of melody in our hearts to the Lord. As if he had said The Lord regardeth no melody but that Fiftly The duties we performe to men in our callings please not God unlesse we doe them with affection of heart Whatsoever ye doe saith the Apostle to the servant Col 3.23 doe it heartily as to the Lord. As if hee had said Els you serve not God in any thing you do nor must looke for any acceptance or reward from him Sixtly and lastly The workes of mercy that wee doe though wee should give all wee have to the poore please not God unlesse they be done with affection and with a compassionat heart Whosoever hath ability and seeth his brother hath need saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.17 and shutteth up his bowells of compassion from him though he open his purse and give him never so much how dwelleth the love of God in him Let every one of us apply this to our selves for the time will not permit me to doe it The third and last property required in the manner of that obedience and service wee doe to God is this if we desire to doe it in the right manner we must doe it in humility In the best duties wee doe wee must find cause of humbling in our selves because wee have done them so poorely and so corruptly When yee have done all those things that are commanded you saith our Saviour Luke 17.10 say wee are unprofitable servants As if hee had said Say this is nothing to that that I should have done Whatsoever ye doe in word or deed saith the Apostle Col 3 17. doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus As though he should say Acknowledge and feele the need you have of Christ to make the best things that you doe acceptable unto God Thus did Nehemiah when he had done a better worke and service to God then any of us are ever like to doe while we live yet see how he was humbled in himselfe Neh. 13.22 Remember me ô my God concerning this also and spare me pardon me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Without this there can be no uprightnesse of heart in us how good duties soever we performe Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him Lecture LXXXIX On Psalme 51.6 May 13. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last signe and note whereby uprightnesse of heart and truth of saving grace may bee discerned and judged of namely The bent of a mans mind and will the purpose and desire of his heart towards God We must therefore know that one of the surest notes of uprightnesse of heart and truth of grace is this when howsoever wee faile in our practise and obedience yet God hath our heart Yea that is such a signe as a poore Christian may find comfort in when he cannot in the most of them that you heard of before In the handling of this signe I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory observe this order 1. I will shew you what I meane by it 2. I will confirme it unto you 3. I will answer that which may bee objected against it 4. I will make some application of it First therefore the Lord is then said to have our heart when the two principall faculties of our soule that is to say our mind and our will are for God 1. When in our mind we allow and consent to the will of God in all things and can say as David doth Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And even in those things wherein through our corruption and weaknesse we do offend against the law yet we can say of the law with the Apostle Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just good 2. When our will is to please God in all things we desire nothing
though he continued in the state of grace to his very death yet by his sinnes hee lost the use and operation the vigour power and comfort of his adoption and of that grace that was in him and recovered it not even to his dying day as may appeare by that report the holy Ghost maketh of his last dayes 2 Chron. 16.10 12. A fearefull yet most profitable example for all secure Christians to read and meditate of And thus you have heard the first testimony which the Lord hath given in this case he hateth sin every whit as much in the regenerate man as he doth in any other person in the world Lecture CIX On Psalme 51.6 Ianu. 27. 1628. THE second testimony that I told you the Lord himselfe hath given in this case is this That he sheweth in this life more hatred to the sins of his owne people then hee doth to the sins of any other men in the world And this hee hath in all ages and doth still declare foure wayes 1. Hee afflicteth in this life all his owne people for sin so doth he not all wicked men 2. When he doth intend to bring generall judgements on the world or upon a nation he useth to begin with his owne people 3. When he will make any an example unto others of his anger against sin he useth to make choise of his owne people for this purpose rather then of lewd and wicked men 4. His judgements are wont to be more heavy and sharpe upon his owne people then those are which he useth to inflict upon wicked men For the first of these It is wonderfull to observe what difference God putteth betweene many lewd men and his dearest children that way 1. The Lord useth admirable patience and forbearance towards many lewd men He reserveth them to the day of judgement to bee punished saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 2.9 2. In this life many a wicked man goeth scot-free he tasteth of no affliction They are not in trouble as other men saith he Psalmist Psal. â—3 â— neither are they plagued like other men 3. Nay though their sins bee outragious yet God plagueth them not Iob speaketh of some Iob. 24.12 that were cruell oppressours and playd the tyrants and yet saith he God layed not folly unto them As if he had said He no way layeth it to their charge 4. The Lord letteth them runne riot and doe what they list and never stoppeth them in their course Hee suffereth them to walke in their owne wayes as the Apostle speaketh Acts 14.16 5. He holdeth his peace and doth not so much as by his word rebuke them These things hast thou done and I kept silence saith the Lord Psalme 50.21 6. Nay he seemeth not to see them but to winke at them The times of ignorance God winked at saith Paul Acts 17.30 7. So that you see many lewd men are in this life priviledged persons they goe under a protection as we read Gen. 4 15. that Cain did no man might touch Cain On the other side Looke upon the estate of Gods children in this life and you shall find it is farre otherwise with them they have no such priviledge For 1. Every godly man shall bee sure to bee afflicted in this life in one degree or other Whom the Lord loveth hee chasteneth saith the Apostle Heb. 12.6 hee scourgeth every sonne whom hee receiveth And verse 8. If ye bee without chastisement whereof all are partakers then are ye bastards and not sonnes 2. The Lord useth not to winke at his childrens faults but hee observeth them strictly and if they fall into presumptious and scandalous sinnes yea or into sinnes of secure carelesnesse and negligence they shall bee sure to heare of him and to tast of his rods If I sin saith Iob 10.14 thou markest mee and wilt not acquit mee from mine iniquity His fire is in Zion saith the Prophet Esa. 31.9 and his furnace in Ierusalem As if he had said They that sinne there cannot escape the furnace of affliction as the same Prophet speaketh and interpreteth himselfe Esay 48.10 3 Lastly God useth not nor may any child of God expect that he should shew such patience and forbearance towards him when hee hath sinned as hee useth to doe towards many a lewd man See this in that speech of Phinehas and the Princes unto the two tribes and the halfe Iosh. 22.18 It will be saith hee seeing yee rebell to day against the Lord that to morrow hee will be wroth with the whole congregation of Israel That wise and holy man you see expected present judgement would fall upon Gods people for their sinne hee had no hope that God would forbeare them for any time if ye rebell to day to morrow Gods vengeance will come Secondly When the Lord hath purposed to bring upon the world or upon any nation any common calamity or desolation any overflowing scourge that shall passe through a nation or place as the Lord calleth it Esa. 28.18 his manner hath beene to begin with his owne Church and people Iudgement must beginne at the house of God saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 4.17 Begin at my sanctuary saith the Lord to the destroying Angell Ezek 9.6 Hee is wont first to scourge his owne people for their sinnes before hee beginne with the world and to make their misery and trouble a fore-runner of the common and generall destruction I tooke the cup at the Lords hand the cup of Gods fury saith the Prophet Ieremy 25.17 and made all the nations to drinke that is prophesied that they should certainely drinke of it unto whom the Lord had sent me But who were to drinke first of this cup He telleth us verse 18. Ierusalem and the cities of Iuda and the Kings thereof and the Princes thereof They were to begin in this cup to Egypt and the Philistines to Edom and Moab and the Ammonites and to all other nations as he sheweth in the verses following So when our Saviour had prophesied Luke 21.10 11. that before the destruction of Ierusalem Nation should rise against nation and kingdome against kingdome and great earthquakes should bee in divers places and famines and pestilences he addeth verse 12. but before all these they shall lay their hands on you speaking to his Apostles and Disciples and persecute you As if he should say The judgement shall begin at my house Thirdly The Lord hath beene wont to make his owne people examples and spectacles of his wrath against sin unto other men Thus the Prophet spake of his times Esa. 8.18 Behold I and the children the Lord hath given me are for signes and for wonders in Israel from the Lord of hosts which dwelleth in mount Sion As if hee had said This is of the Lord he maketh us so And thus speaketh the Apostle of his times 1 Cor. 4.9 We are made a spectacle unto the world So the Lord made Vzzah an example to the whole congregation of Israel of his wrath against them
loves his people and sheweth his love even in reprooving by reproving sin neither in rage nor in a merry and flouting manner nor so as to set a brand of infamy upon them Ibid. Therefore desire to live under such a Minister as will faithfully reprove sinne and the great sin of the people that cannot endure it p. 52. the reasons why men cannot endure such a ministery Ibid. p. 53. the folly and sin of these men discovered in foure points Ibid. Objections answered that are made against such a ministery 1 That they use to raile give bitter and opprobrious termes to men 2 they use in a most unseemely fashion to cry and stampe and beat the pulpit p. 54. 3 They are alwaies chiding and inveighing and shew no love to the people pag. 55. 4 They love noâ— to deale with then people in private but disgrace them publikely 5 They are given to hearken to â—ale-beareâ—s page 56. Lect 10. In all our distresses we must fly to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way p. 59. for 1 In all our afflictions God hath 2 chiefe hand 2 He is able to releeve us 3 himselfe hath prescribed this course to us pag 60. 4 The Lord is ready to be found this way p. 61. The meanes of comfort we all apt to neglect Ibid. Lect. 11. Impediments that keepe us from this remooved 1 Th'extreamity of my affliction overwhelmes me and the tokens of Gods anger upon me are such that I have no hope to speed p. 63 64. 2 I am so vile a sinner that I dare not pray Ibid. p. 65. Lect 12. 3 I cannot pray p. 66 67. Every faithfull man hath the spirit of prayer yea a man may pray most acceptably though he do not feele that he hath faith or the spirit of prayer Ib. Such must bewaile their case to God and strive to pray for all they cannot doe it with feeling and comfort p. 68 69. Lect. 13. 4 It is to no purpose for me to pray Ibid. Resolve this is but a tentation and resist it and how p. 70. Particular answer to Sathans reason in this tentation 1 They that never use to pray doe as well as those that are most given unto it ibid. 2 men use ordinary meanes for their comfort with discretion they may do well enough though they never pray p. 71. Though God usually helpe men by meanes and best by best meanes p. 72. Yet he is the giver of all meanes and the vertue that is in them to do us good commeth wholly from him and Gods servants have therefore in the use of all meanes and in all occaâ—sions of their life sought to him Ibid. p. 73. â— Lect. 14. 3 God knowes our necessities well enough and hath decreed what he will do for us and is of himself apt enough to do us good without our asking Ibid. 74. 4 I have long used to pray and finde no good by it Ibid. It may be God rewards our prayer though we obtaine not our suite presently p. 75. Foure reasons why God delayes his answer Ibid. By five things wee may know God answereth us though we obtaine not what we aske p. 76 77. Lect. 15. When we have prayed long and finde no audience this must trouble us p. 78. We should hearken after our prayers what answer God gives them Ibid. We must not give over praying though we receive no answer p. 79. Examine the cause why thy prayers speed no better p. 80. Six causes for which the Lord useth oft to put back the prayers of his people without a gracious answer p 81 c. Lect. 16. Pardon of sin is more to be desired then deliverance from the greatest judgement that can befall us p. 84. for 1 sin is the greatest evill p. 85 2 pardon of sin a sufficient ground of comfort in any distresse Ibid. 3 in this suit we should be more earnest with God then in any other p. 86. 4 he hath enough to make him happy that hath that Ibid for 1 sin is a debt p 86. 2 sin is filthinesse and uncleannesse p. 87. Lect 17. Most men seeke after many things more then the pardon of sin count not sin the greatest evill nay no evill or misery at all p 88 89. our sins not smaller then such as Gods people have beene greatly humbled for Ibid p. 90. The knowledge of Gods mercy should not cause us to be the lesse troubled for our sins p. 91. for 1 His mercy in pardoning of sinne is not common to all but shall be denied three sorts of sinners Ibid. 2 That will aggravate sin and not make it the lighter p. 92. Nor this conceit that others worse then wee have found mercy both in life and death yet were never humbled For 1 it may bee they found not mercy with God though they prospered Ibid. 2 We are bound in charity to judge the best of their estate Ibid. 3 They may have beene soundly humbled for sin though we know it not p. 93. It s no good argument a sinner dieth in Gods favour because he dieth quietly p. 93. Lect. 18. Seeke pardon of sinne above all things Seeke it without delay and earnestly Ibid. For 1 its possible to be gotten 2 in regard of the excellency of this pardon p. 94. Seeke it speedily 1 in regard of the continuall danger of death we are in 2 in respect we are daily liable to afflictions p. 95. 3 in respect of the present comfort of our life page 96. Meanes to obtaine it 1 Bring the heart to a sound sense of sin Ibid. 2 Pray beg pardon for even such as want assurance of pardon may pray pag. 97. 3 Confesse thy sinnes to God 4 Fly by faith to Christ for it pag. 98. A man may have his pardon and not know and perceive he hath it and the reasons of it Ibid. p. 99. Yet may a man in this life be assured that his sins are pardoned Ibid. We must not be our own judges in this case but this must be knowne by the Word viz. 1 if we came to it the right way viz. by the foure meanes mentioned 2 If we finde ouâ— hearts changed and sanctified p. 100 3 If the knowledge of Gods love hath bred in us a love to him 4 If the knowledge of Gods love maketh us willing to forgive men p. 1â—1 Lect. 19. The best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to finde favour with God for the pardon of their sinnes but onely in the mercy of the Lord p. 102. For 1 Though Christ hath dearely purchased our pardon yet is it meerely of Gods free grace that wee receive any benefit by him p. 103. 2 Though good workes bee strong foundations of our hope and comfort yet the maine foundation of all the hope and comfort we have in our workes is the mercy and free grace of God p. 104 106. Lect. 20. The best man cannot rely on any goodnesse hee findeth in himselfe
him to heare him And our Saviour was so farre from blaming them as if they neglected their worldly businesse this way that hee defendeth and praiseth Mary for doing this Luk. 10 4â— though happily she had some whatelse to do at that time Thirdly few or none are thankefull to God for this ordinance of his nor do in their hearts esteeme it any such blessing to the land or towne that enjoy it as for which they should thinke themselves much bound to praise God They can be thankefull for peace and for health and for seasonable times but for a goâ—d ministery few or none can be thankefull to God whereas we should account it our chiefe blessing from God for so the Lord speaketh of this as his chiefe blessing bestowed upon a people Iere 3 15. I will give you Pastors according to mine owne heart that shall feed you with knowledge and understanding And Amos 2.11 I raised up of your sonnes for Prophets and of your young men for Nazarites And Mic. 6.4 I sent before thee and Moses Aaron Miriam Yea such a blessing it is as should abundantly content us and assure us of Gods favour even in the want of all other blessings For so speaketh the Lord of it Esay 30.20 Though the Lord give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers 2. We should account a faithful ministery the very glory and strength of our land When the Arke of God was gone the glory was departed from Israel 1. Sam. 4.31 And the true ministery of the Lords Levits is said to be that that strengthened the kingdome of Iudah 2. Chron. 11.17 And Abijah makes this a maine ground of his confidence and hope of successe in his battell against Ieroboam that he in his kingdome had a true and faithfull ministery which the other had not 2 Chron. 13.9 10. Have not ye cast out the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites and have made you priests after the manner of the nations But as for us the Lord is our God and we have not forsaken him and the Priests which minister unto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites waite upon their businesses Now to this first sort of persons that this Doctrine reproveth I have no more to say but this that I would have them to thinke seriously of two things First That they have cause to suspect whatsoever grace or goodnes seemes to be in them while their heart tells them they make no more reckoning of the ministery of the Word but despise it rather Two good things such men use to put most confidence in 1. They find some devotion in themselves they love prayers well and can say their owne prayers sometimes 2. They beleeve in Christ. Foolish man let not Satan deceive thee certainly while thou makest no reckning of the ministery of the Word they faith is nothing worth thy prayers will do thee no good For thy prayers know all the service thou seemest to doe unto God is no better then the sacrifice of fooles till thou be more ready to heare Eccles. 5.1 To hearken is better then the fat of Rammes 1. Sam. 15.22 And for both thy praying and thy beleeving in Christ marke well that knowne place well knowne indeed ô that it were aswell beleeved Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved and how shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher How canst thou pray that hast no faith how canst thou have faith that camest not to it by hearing the Word preached that art no hearer But me thinks I heare many of you say this toucheth not me for I am a hearer I have heard many a Sermon O but marke what followeth in the next verse verse 15. and thou shalt find thou art no such hearer as Paul speakes of the hearers that Paul speaketh of are such as can cry O how beautifull are the feete of them that doe preach the Gospell of peace But thou seest no beauty in their feete thou hearest them but thou joyest not in them thou countest them no blessing nor art thankfull to God for them thou seest no great need of hearing of them thou art weary of them and how shouldest thou have any true faith how shouldest thou be able to pray aright The second thing I would have these men to consider is this that the holy Ghost speaketh of this as of a fearefull sinne and signe of a most gracelesse heart to be unwilling to heare the word to have no mind unto it 1. Such a one hath no care of his soule what becomes of it whether it sinke or swimme as we say whether it be saved or damned Pro 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his own soule Nay 2. more then that such a one careth not for God or the things of God regardeth him not feareth him not is in his heart a very Athiest they that desire not the knowledge of his wayes say in their hearts unto God depart from us Iob 21.14 My people would not hearken to my voice Israel would none of me saith the Lord Psal. 81.11 Nay 3. to refuse to heare the word preached when wee may and God offereth it unto us to have no mind to it no love to it is a greater sin if Christ be to be beleeved then the sinne of Sodome and Gomorrah Mat. 10.14 15. When all is done and the time of reckoning shall come this will be found to be thy chiefest sinne The second sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine are they which heare often seeme also to delight in the best ministry yet profit not at al by it but remaine as ignorant unreformed profane as they that never heard Sermon If tryall were taken of the most hearers they would be found such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Tim. 3.7 ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such hearers I desire to consider and weigh well with themselves these sixe points First That it is no great matter of comfort to a man nor thing wherein any should blesse himselfe that he is a hearer a constant hearer a hearer of the best teachers and that with delight also This testimony the Lord gives of notorious hypocrites Esa. 58.2 They seeke me daily and delight to know my wayes and Ezech 33 3â— 32. They come to thee a faithfull Prophet as the people commeth and they sit before thee as my people and they heare thy words with their mouth they show much love praising the faithfull minister greatly and loe thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument No musicke did ever delight them more then a good Sermon Yea of Herod himselfe it is said
4â— The Lord 〈…〉 the Church daily such as should be saved And as Maâ—th 11 12. The kingdome of heaven suffered violence and the violent tooke it by force In those cases 〈…〉 have beene said of us as Esa. 32.20 Blessed are yee that sow beside all waters that send forth thither the feet of the Oxe and the Asse Men might have called us blessed and happy men in the fruitfulnesse of our ministery the ground God gave us to till and husband was a most fruitfull soile But those daies are gone no such thing is to be seene now we now plow and sow in stony and thorny and barren ground you heare still but with no such affection love and delight as once you did you feele no such power in the Word to reforme you and draw you unto the practise of that you learne as once you did So that I may say to many of you as the Apostle doth Heb. 10.32 Call to remembrance the former daies Thirdly consider well what may be the causes of this that though there bee as much preaching and hearing as ever there was yet men profit now adaies nothng so much in the life and power of godlinesse as once they did First it cannot be denied but that one cause why the ministery of the Word is so weake and unprofitable is the want of that due inspection that Christ hath lest to his Church to make it fruitfull and effectuall The Minister is by Gods ordinance not onely to teach but to oversee his slocke Act. 20.28 Take heede to the slocke over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers Heb. 13.17 Remember them which have the rule over you who have spoken unto you in the name of the Lord. They have authority from God not only to teach you his will but to oversee all your waies at home and abroad to observe how you profit by that which you heare to require at your hands the practise of that they teach you Matth. 21.34 The Lord sends his servants to demand fruit of them that occupie his ground The Guides of Gods Church have also authority from God not onely to admonish and reprove you if you be unfruitfull but also to correct you by executing the censures of Christs Church upon you Paul speakes of a rod that God hath committed to his servants to that end 1 Cor. 4.21 Shall I come to you with a rod Certainely Gods vineyard and garden hath need not onely of such as plant and water it but of such as take continuall care of it to looke unto it to dresse and husband it Luk. 13.7 8. If it be not pruned nor digged no marvell though it beare briers and thornes rather then any thing that is good Marke that curse Esa. 5.6 I will lay it wast it shall not be pruned nor digged but there shall come up briers and thornes And surely this is a great cause why the ministery of the Word doth so little good 1. That Ministers take so little care of their people how they live whether they profit or no by that they heare but thinke if they preach constantly unto them they have done asmuch as God requireth of them Whereas it is a chiefe part as I have told you of the Ministers office to oversee the flocke 1 Pet. 5.2 Taking the over-sight thereof and to take care of them 1 Tim. 3.5 If a man know not how to rule his owne house how shall he take care of the Church of God 2. That the people generally are sonnes of Belial will not beare Christs yoke but conspire together against it and say Psal. 2.3 Let us breake their bands asunder and cast their cords from us They will be content to heare us now and then in our publique ministery but if we offer to deale with them in private and come in our Masters name to demand fruit of them they will be ready to offer all violence and despite unto us as they did Matth. 21.35 Secondly another cause of the unfruitfullnesse of the ministery is this that the Lord for the contempt men have shewed unto the Word doth denie to give his blessing unto it in their hearts Even as if he should say of many places as Esa. 5.6 I will command the clouds that they raine no raine upon it And as Matth. 13.14 By hearing ye shall heare and shall not understand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceive Many aone there is and would to God there were none such among you that seemed once to be fruitfull and to profit much by that they heard that are now growne so senselesse so sottish so hardened in their evill courses as if for their apostacy God had pronounced of them in his decree as once he did of the figtree Mat. 21.19 Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever Thirdly but the chiefe cause sure why we profit no more by the Word is in our selves Esa. 59.1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save but your iniquities have seperated betweene you and your God And as the Apostle saith of praying Iames 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse so may I say of hearing ye heare and heare often but receive no profit at all because you heare amisse It is therefore necessary for you all to be directed how you may heare to profit by your hearing how you may heare so as your hearts may feele the divine power of God in this his ordinance This direction then consisteth of three parts For such as would profit by their hearing must do something before they come to heare something during the time that they are in hearing and something after they have heard the Word For the first As Physicians before physicke use to give somewhat to prepare the body that their physick may worke the more kindly so must the soule be prepared for the receiving of this heavenly physicke or it will never worke kindly upon it But you will object There is no such need of this The Word hath wrought mightily to the conversion of some that never prepared their hearts to receive it as in that convert mentioned 1 Cor. 14.24 25. Yea in some that came with that in their hearts as might utterly have hindred the saving operation of it even with hatefull hearts and with full purpose to cavill and oppose it As in the case of the pursevants that were sent to apprehend Christ Ioh. 7.32 46. And in those Iewes that immediatly before Peters sermon mocked him and the rest of the Apostles and said they were full of new wine Act. 2.13.37 And in those Athenians who when they came to beare Paul esteemed him no better then a babler Act. 17.18 34. To this I answer 1. That I speake not now to the unconverted for such I know can do nothing to prepare their owne hearts seeing they are dead in their sins Ephes. 2.1 but to Gods people and such as are regenerate 2. I speake of the
outward meanes that God hath revealed in his Word and appointed us to use to make this his ordinance effectuall in our hearts no way limiting Gods power but leaving his secret working to himselfe According to that Deut. 29.29 The secret things belong to the Lord our God but those things that are revealed belong to us and to our children for ever 3. Though many have felt this ordinance effectuall in themselves that never thus prepared their hearts unto it yet can none such have any assurance or hope that they shall profit by it that are not carefull to prepare their hearts before hand because they have no promise of God for it Now this preparation consisteth in eight things which I will distinctly deliver unto you and run over them with all the speed I can First you must come in repentance that is before you come to heare you must by unfeined repentance cast of every knowne sin Mar 1.15 Repent and beleeve the Gospell saith our Saviour Men must repent with legall repentance before they can beleeve And the Word can profit no man unlesse it bee mixed with faith Heb 4.2 This preparative the Apostle prescribeth 1 Pet. 2.1 2. Laying aside all malice and all guile and hypocrisyes and envies and evill speakings as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby Is it therefore any wonder though they that are usually drunke on the Saterday night or spend it in gaming and then come hither on the Lords day to heare or that immediatly before they come to the Sermon have beene scoulding or acting some other foule sins should go away from the Ministery of the Word never a whit better then they came Did you ever know any salve so soveraigne that could cure a wound that had a splint or an arrow head remaining in it Surely so will every knowne sin unrepented of hinder the saving operation of the word in any mans heart yea it will make the Word a savour of death unto a man See how God threatneth such Ezek. 14.7 8. For every one of the house of Israel or of the strangers that sojourneth in Israel which separateth himselfe from me and setteth up his idols in his heart and putteth the stumbling blocke of his iniquity before his face and commeth to a Prophet to enquire of him concerning me I the Lord will answer him by my selfe And I will set my face against that man and will make him a signe and a proverbe and I will cut him off from the midst of my people and ye shall know that I am the Lord. Secondly you must come with an empty and free heart lay aside and cast of all worldly cares and thoughts which will distract and draw away thy heart That is one chiefe reason of that rest that is enjoyned upon the Lords day and of the commandement the Lord gives to remember and thinke of it before hand and to do all our businesse in the sixe daies that we may have nothing to doe on that day Exod. 28.8 10. This is that that God intended to teach by that ceremony he commanded Moses to use Exod. 3.5 Put of thy shooes from of thy feet for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground to lay aside all their worldly thoughts and affections They that in this ordinance of God seeke for wisdome that is to be made wise unto salvation must first separate themselves from all other matters to this businesse as Solomon speaketh Pro. 18.1 1 Tim. 4.15 Give thy selfe wholy to them that thy profiting may appeare to all And how should they then profit by the Word that jumpe out of their worldly businesse from busying their heads and tongues about such matters into the house of God and will never take the paines to put of their shoes and to sequester their thoughts from such things Whereby it comes to passe that though they draw neare to God with their eares and lips yet their hearts are farre removed from him Esa. 29.13 Their heart goeth after their covetousnesse Ezek. 33.31 Thirdly you must come with an appetite and earnest desire to learne and profit by the Word without which as meat taken into a full stomacke the Word will profit us little With this heart came David to the Word Psal. 119.131 I opened my mouth and panted for I longed for thy commandements This preparative also the Apostle prescribeth 1 Pet. 2.2 As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby To such God hath ever beene wont to blesse his Word He filleth the hungry with good things Luk. 1.53 This maketh the Word sweet and wholsome to us Pro. 27.7 To the hungry soule every bitter thing is sweet But the most of our hearers come to the Word without all appetite or desire after it as may appeare by the heavinesse of their countenance while they are hearing Of whom it may be said as Esa. 3.9 The shew of their countenance doth witnesse against them Fourthly you must come with an humble heart affected with the sense of the need you have of this ordinance of God in respect of the ignorance hardnes of heart infidelity and other corruptions you find in your selves Psal. 25.9 God will teach the humble his way He giveth grace to the humble 1 Pet. 5.5 All conceit of our own knowledge must be cast of if we would profit by the word We must first become fooles in sense of our owne ignorance before ever we can be made wise unto salvation by the Lord in this his ordinance 1 Cor. 3.18 No man can hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and grace till he be first poore in spirit Matth. 5. â— â— And what marvell is it then that our hearers profit so little 1. Many come onely to heare for novelty sake that they may try and passe their sentence and censure on the preachers gifts Luke 23.8 9. Herod had heard a great fame of Christ and therefore was exceeding glad both to see him and to heare him too that he might try whether he were such a one as he had heard him to be 2. The most are Laodicean hearers too well conceited of themselves as it is said of them Revel 3.17 void of all sense of ignorance or any other corruption in themselves Fiftly come with an open heart ready to receive every truth that God shall teach thee in this his ordinance what God shall teach you I say not what any man shall teach thee be he never so good For as for the best teacher in the world you have a rule to try before you trust as 1 Thess. 5.21 Prove all things hold fast that which is good and nothing els As the noble Bereans did Act. 17.11 Even in these daies Gods people have need of that caveat Mar. 4.24 Take heed what you heare But this I say you shall never profit by the Word unlesse you come to it with open hearts ready to
and to desire him to resolve them in the things they doubted of Such hearers Paul himselfe had Rom. 3.8 We are slanderously reported of and some affirme that wee say let us doe evill that good may come whose damnation is just The fift and last duty that you are to performe after the hearing of the Word if you would profit by it is this that you presently set upon the practise of that that you have heard 1. The end of all our hearing is that wee may practise what we heare Deut. 5.1 Heare ô Israel the statutes and the judgements which I speake in your eares this day that ye may learne them and keepe and doe them 2. That that we heare is not blessed to us we receive no good nor comfort by it till we practise it Iam. 1.25 Who so looketh into the perfect law of liberty and continueth therein he being not a forgetfull hearer but a doer of the worke this man shall be blessed in his deed 3. It is a great advantage to us to set presently upon the practise of that we have heard when God hath by his Word convinced our consciences and stirred up in us good desires and purposes as it was for them that lay at the poole of Bethesda to step into it presently after that the Angel had stirred the water Ioh. 5.4 For delay will make the practise of any good duty a great deale more difficult Which made Abraham goe presently about the circumcising of his family Gen. 17.23 and the offering up of his son Isaac Genes 2â— 3 so soone as ever he had received the commandement from God to do it This also made David to use such speed in this case as we shall find Psal. 119.60 I made hast and delayed not to keepe thy commandâ—ments Alas then how can the most of our hearers thrive in grace or be the better for that they heare 1. Few practise any thing they heare â—eave any sinne do any good duty ever a whit the more for any thing they heare and therefore must needs prove like the house built upon the sand when the time of tryall shall come Mat. 7.26 27. 2. Many that when they are hearing have good motions and purposes yet through delay they vanish and come to nothing of whom in respect of their spirituall poverty that may be said which Solomon speaketh Prov. 24 3â— 34. Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe so shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth and thy want as an armed man Lecture VIII On the Title of Psalme 51. Decemb. 14. 1625. WEe have already heard that in the means that are here mentioned wherby David was brought unto repentance two things are to be observed 1. That Nathans ministery was the meanes to recover him 2. What that course was that Nathan held with him and whereby he did so mightily prevaile The former of these wee finished the last day and it followeth now that we proceed unto the second This is set downe in the 2. Sam. 12.1 14. But I intend not to handle the whole speech of Nathan but onely to observe this in it in generall that he did particularly and boldly reprove him and denounce Gods judgement against him and by that meanes he brought him unto repentance The parable whereby he laid open the odiousnesse of his sinne in another mans person moved him not but when he directed his speech to him in particular and boldly and sharply reproved him that through the blessing of God prevailed mightily with him Now from this thus observed in the course that Nathan tooke with David this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the ministery that God hath sanctified for the conversion of sinners and wherein hee useth to shew his mighty power that way is such a ministery as applieth the word particularly to the hearers such as plainely and boldly reproveth sinne See the proofe of this Doctrine in three points First the best preachers and Prophets to whom the Lord hath in his word given greatest testimony were wont to preach in this manner they were wont to reprove sinne boldly and without partiality and plainely and particularly so as the party they desired to reforme might know himselfe to be meant So did Eliah speake to a King 1. Kings 18.18 It is thou and thy fathers house that have troubled Israel in that yee have forsaken the commandements of the Lord and thou hast followed Baalim So preached Iohn the Baptist who came also in the spirit and power of Eliah Luke 1.17 to another King Luke 3.19 Herod the Tetrach was reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philips wife and for all the evils that Herod had done Thus did the Prophet Malachy preach Mala. 2.1 And now ô ye Priests this commandement is for you And thus did the Prophet Hosea preach Hos. 5.1 Heare ye this ô Priests and hearken ye house of Israel and give ye eare ô house of the King You see how particularly they dealt and how boldly also not with the common sort of the people only but even with Kings and with Priests whom it hath ever beene as dangerous a matter and cause of greater persecution to meddle with then with Kings themselves Yea this was so usuall in the ministery of the Prophets to reprove and denounce judgements against sinne that it is made a note of difference to distinguish the true Prophets from the false Iere. 28.8 The Prophets that have bin before me and before thee of old prophesied both against many countryes and against great Kingdomes of warre and of evill and of pestilence And Mic. 3.5.8 The Prophets make my people erre that bite with their teeth and cry Peace But truly I am full of power by the spirit of the Lord and of judgement and of might to declare unto Iacob his transgression and to Israel his sinne Secondly God hath straitly injoyned his servants to preach thus and commanded them in this manner to reprove sinne as a chiefe worke and duty of their ministery And in this proofe observe an answer to an objection that is made by some against the former proofe taken from the example of Eliah Iohn Baptist and the Prophets for they say some had another manner of spirit another manner of power authority then the ministers of the Gospel now have And indeed I cannot deny but this is true in some part for the Prophets 1. Had an immediate calling from God 2. Spake by divine inspiration so as they could not erre either in the matter that they delivered or in the manner of their delivery 2. Pet. 1.21 Yet in this point there is no difference betwixt us and them we also are bound aswell as they to apply our doctrine and to reprove sinne boldly and particularly Observe therefore that this manner of preaching is enjoyned to the ministers under the Gospel as a chiefe worke of their ministery See this first in the commandement given by that
had to know the state of the Philippians Phil. 2.19 Phil. 2.19 I trust in the Lord Iesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you that I also may be of good comfort when I know your state And of the Thessalonians 1. Thes. 3.5 For this cause when I could no longer forbeare I sent to know your faith This then the estate of his flocke is one of the bookes the minister must study if hee would preach well for certainely such will be best able to apply the Word well Tychicus was sent to the Colossians that he might know their estate and comfort them Col. 4.8 He could not rightly apply the Word to their comfort no more could he do to the exhorting or reproving of them till hee knew their estate Secondly he had need be himselfe of an unblameable life a godly man 1. Tim. 3.2 A Bishop must be blamelesse Take heed to your selves saith Paul to the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20.28 and to the flock For 1. no man can feelingly and conscionably reprove sinne in others that doth not feare and hate sinne in himselfe Matth. 7.5 Hypocrite first cast out the beame out of thine owne eye and then shalt thou see clearely how to cast out the mote out of thy brothers eye 2. If hee could reprove sinne well yet till he have by his conversation gained authority in the hearts of the people his reproofes will doe little good Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority let no man despise thee They will despise him and his reproofes that takes upon him to controll and rebuke them before he hath gained authority in their hearts Reproofe prevailes not nor is wont to be well taken but from the mouth of a righteous man Psal. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me and it shall be a kindnesse let him reprove me it shall be an excellent oyle Thirdly Hee had need bee a wise man Therefore it is said 1. Cor. 2. â— that God hath given to the Pastour whose chiefe office is to apply the Word the word of wisedome as to the Doctour whose office is to interprete the Word and to teach doctrine the word of knowledge So when the Prophet Micah would shew how God by his spirit had enabled him to reprove sin he saith Micah 3.8 He was by the spirit of the Lord full of judgement to declare unto Iacob his transgression and unto Israel his sinne He had need of judgement and discretion that should doe this well So he that should give the Lords houâ—hold their portion of meate in due season must not onely be a faithfull but also a wise steward Luke 12.42 great wisedome is required to doe this well specially to reprove sinne so as it ought to be reproved A reproofe wisely given is of great force and likely to prevaile Eccle. 7.5 It is better to heare the rebuke of the wise then the song of fooles Prov. 25.12 As an eare-ring of gold and as ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprover upon an obedient eare As if he had said It is a greater grace and ornament to a man to have an obedient care to receive reproofe then any care-ring or jewell in the world can be but what reproofe Surely such as is given by a wise reproover The best eare that is will hardly receive a reproofe that is foolishly and undiscreetly given Now this wisedome and discretion that is required in him that should reprove sin consisteth in foure things specially First He must not be apt to note and reprove every thing that he seeth to be amisse in his people but forbeare and passe by some smaller offences Pro. 19.11 The discretion of a man deferreth his anger and it is his glory to passe over a transgression And 20.3 It is an honour for a man to cease from strife but every fault will be medling When Thomas out of his infidelity and discontentment had said Iohn 11.16 Come let us goe and dye with him our Saviour did not reprove him nor seeme so much as to have heard and observed his speech Secondly He must be able substantially to prove that to be a sinne which hee doth reprove and to convince the judgement and conscience of the offender therein So the Apostle requireth Timothy 2. Tim. 4.2 to reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine And saith Tit. 1.9 that the minister must be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and convince the gain-sayers Better were it a great deale that we would hold our peace then cry out zealously against such things as wee cannot by sound doctrine and proofes out of Gods word convince and prove to be sinnes To such reprovers it may be said as Iob said to his friends that reproved him for his hipocrisie Iob 6.25 How forcible are right words but what doth your arguing reprove Thirdly Hee must have due respect to the persons whom he doth reprove 1. The sinnes of superiours and magistrates though they may bee reproved yet not with that bitternesse as other mens nor without signification of reverence to their place and calling neither is this to be accounted either base feare or unfaithfulnes 1. Tim. 5.1 Rebuke not an Elder but intreate him as a Father The Prophets themselves when they were to reprove Kings shewed this wisedome When Daniel was to interprete Nabuchadnezzars dreame and so to discover to him his fearefull estate see how dutifull respect he shewed to his place and calling Dan. 4. in three verses of that chapter verse 19 24 27. And the Lord speaketh of it as of a priveledge particularly belonging to himselfe to reprove Kings bitterly Iob 34.18 Is it fit to say to a King thou arâ— wicked and to Princes ye are ungodly 2. Obstinate sinners are more bitterly and sharply to bee reproved then such as sinne of ignorance and infirmity Iude. 22.23 Of some have compassion making a difference and others save with feare pulling them out of the fire 3. In reproving such sinnes as some of his hearers that feare God and have tender hearts may be guilty of he must so temper his reproofe as they may not be discouraged or wounded by it This wisedome you shall see the Apostle used 1. Cor. 6.9.11 When he had said neither fornicators nor adulterers nor theeves nor railers nor drunkards nor revilers nor extortioners shall ever go to heaven he addeth by way of a prevention vers 11. and such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God The like you shall see Heb. 6.9 Beloved we are perswaded better things of you and things that accompany salvation though we thus speake The fourth point wherein the minister in reproving sinne must shew his wisedome is in discerning rightly when and where to reprove sinne and when to forbeare the reproving of it It is not only a note of a time-server of a timorous and unfaithfull minister to
he could never looke of them he had lost the joy of Gods salvation verse 12. all comfort in assurance of Gods favour he was so tormented inwardly as a man that hath all his bones broken verse 8. yet doth not be dispaire nor seeke helpe any other way but flyeth to God by prayer and seeketh comfort that way which teacheth us That Gods people when they are in any distresse must flie to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way For so did David heere and so have Gods people alwaies done in the like case Thus did David at another time Psal. 120.1 in my distresse I cryed unto the Lord. And Psal. 107 6. They cryed unto the Lord in their trouble Three cases there be wherein Gods people have beene most distressed First when some outward affliction hath beene upon them in extremity or the seare of it specially such as hath risen from the malice and fury of their enemies which is of all outward afflictions the most grievous worse then famine worse then pestilence as you may see in Davids choice 2. Sam. 24.13 14. Secondly when they have beene troubled with some strong and violent tentation either unto blasphemy or some other foule sin this hath perplexed and distressed them more then any outward affliction could doe Even the motions to sin that have risen from their owne nature have done so as we may see in the complaint of Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Much more when God hath sent Satan to stand at their right hand as Psal. 109.6 that was a thorne in Pauls flesh 2 Cor. 12.7 For he is an enemy to be feared much more then any mortall man as we may see by that comparison Paul maketh Ephes. 6.12 We wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world c. Thirdly when their consciences have been wounded with the sense of Gods anger and wrath For that above all other things hath perplexed them most and put them to greatest anguish Pro. 18.14 The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare Now in all these cases Gods people have sought and found comfort by flying to God and seeking to him by prayer For the first we have the example of Iehoshaphat and the people of Iudah 2 Chron. 20.3 Iehoshaphat feared and set himselfe to seeke the Lord and cryes thus to God verse 12. We have no might to stand against this great company that commeth against us neither know we what to do but our eyes are upon thee This course tooke David when he had many enemies in the Court of Saul that by informing the King against him did seeke his life Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer Thus Iob fought comfort Iob. 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye powreth out teares unto God And so did Ann 1. Sam 1.10 She was in bitternes of soule and prayed unto the Lord and wept sore For the second case of distresse we have the example of Paul who when the messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him 2. Cor. 12.7 ran to God by prayer for helpe and comfort as he saith ver 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from me And for the third case we have Davids example here and Psal. 18.5 6. The sorrowes of hell compassed me about the snares of death prevented me In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God Yea we have for this a greater example then David even our blessed Saviours who when he was in farre greater anguish of soule then ever all the men of the World were in through the apprehension and sense of Gods curse and fierce anger due to the sins of all the elect he sought and found comfort this way Heb. 5.7 He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that that he feared The grounds of this Doctrine and the reasons why Gods people in all their distresses have bin wont to flye to God by prayer and to seek comfort this way are principally foure First They knew that in every distresse they were in of what kind soever God had a chiefe hand It is so 1. In all outward afflictions Esa. 45.7 I forme the light and create darknesse I make peace and create evill I the Lord doe all these things 2. In all Satans tentations he could not disquiet us with any of them if the Lord sent him not and appointed him not to do it Paul saith the messenger of Sathan that buffetted him was given unto him 2. Cor. 12.7 3. In the affliction and wound of conscience it is God that makes that wound as Iob speaketh Iob 23.16 God maketh my heart soft and the almighty troubleth me And they that know this must needs hold it the wisest course in all their distresses to seek unto him for helpe and comfort For who can take of his hand Who can cure the wounds that he hath made Who can yeeld us any help and comfort while he remaines angry with us Deut 32.39 I kill and I make alive I wound and I heale neither is there any that can deliver out of my hand Therefore all Gods people should resolve in their distresses as Hosea 6.1 Come let us returne unto the Lord and flye to him for he hath torne and he will heale us he hath smitten and he will bind us up Secondly They knew the Lord was able to yeeld them helpe and comfort in all their distresses seemed their case never so desperate Psal. 68.20 He that is our God is the God of our salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death For he is able as the Apostle saith Ephes. 3.20 to doe exceeding abundantly above all that we are able either to aske or thinke This reason is given why our Saviour when he was in his agony and his soule was heavy unto death did flye unto God and cry so unto him Hebr. 5 7. He knew he was able to deliver him from death Thirdly They knew the Lord himselfe had prescribed this course unto them if they would have comfort in any of their distresses to flye to him by prayer This is a helpe and remedy of Gods owne prescribing Iames 5.13 If any man be afflicted 〈◊〉 what kind soever let him pray Luke 2â— 40 Pray that ye enter not unto tentation Fourthly and lastly They knew that the Lord was ready to be found this way He is ready to be found at all times by the prayers of his people Psalmeâ—47 â—47 18 The Lord is nigh unto all them that all upon him to all that call upon him in truth Matth. 7 8. Every one that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him
I cannot I want the spirit of prayer for I have no faith and the spirit of prayer in the spirit of adoption that perswadeth us of Gods fatherly 〈◊〉 and witnesseth to our spirits that wee are his children Rom. 8.15 16. Now I have no such witnesse in mee My heart is so oppressed with sorrow that it is even utterly dead and indisposed to prayer Certainely this hath beene the case of many a good soule A tentation indeed it is but 〈◊〉 one as the best either have or may be subject unto The Apostle acknowledgeth it in the name of all the faithfull Rom. 8.26 Wee know not what to 〈…〉 For answer to this objection I have two things to say 〈…〉 What we are to judge of them that are in this estate 2. What 〈◊〉 they are to take that are in this case For the first we must know two things First They that have any truth of grace at all in them have in them certainely the spirit of prayer though it may bee they 〈◊〉 it sad they 〈◊〉 it not in themselves As the first thing the childe be in to speake is to cry my father and my mother Esa. 8.4 For this is given by the Holy Ghost as the common badge to know all Gods servants by that they are able to pray Thus Paul discribeth Gods people 1 Cor. 1.2 All that in 〈◊〉 place call upon the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. And 2 Timothy 2.12 For 〈◊〉 righteousnesse with them that call on the Lord with a pure heart 〈◊〉 4.6 Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father So that I may reason thus with the weakest of Gods servants that are in this case thou art poore in spirit and 〈◊〉 for nothing more therefore thou hast truth of saving grace on thee for Christ calls thee blessed Matth 5.3 4. Thou lovest such as are godly even because they are godly therefore thou hast truth of grace in thee For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 Wee know that we have pâ—â—â—ed from â—â—â—th to life because wee love the brethren Thou art afraid to doe any thing that might offend God therefore thou hast truth of saving grace in thee For the Holy Ghost saith Psalme 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Why then from hence thou maist undoubtedly conclude thou hast in thee the spirit of prayer And whereas thou 〈◊〉 than thou hast it not because thou feelest not in thy selfe the spirit of adoption thou feelest 〈…〉 in thy selfe I answer 1. Thou maist leave saith though thou seek it 〈◊〉 for a time neither maist thou judge of thy state by thy feeling In the Churches 〈…〉 her beloved had with drawne himselfe and 〈◊〉 gone Cant. 5.6 Nay in Christâ— owne feeling his father had forsaken him Matth. 37.46 â— Thou hast said though thou feelest it not 1 If thou mourne for nothing 〈◊〉 thou for the 〈◊〉 of it as that poore man did Mar 9.24 as the 〈◊〉 that cryeth was not borne dead or the man that feeleth himselfe sick hath life in 〈◊〉 If there 〈◊〉 nothing so much as to beleeve and to be rid of thy infidelity For Christ saith such are blessed Mat. 5.6 which they could not be if they had not saith Even the will is of grace Phil. 2.13 As lusting after a woman is adultery â—at 5.28 so on the contrary lusting after faith is faith The second thing we must know touching the state of these men that complaine they cannot pray is this That a man may not onely have in him the spirit of prayer though he feele it not but he may also have the use of it and pray most effectually and acceptably when in his owne feeling his heart is 〈…〉 indisposed unto prayer when he is to overwhelmed with griefe and his thoughts to distracted and troubled that he is unable to utter or conceive a prayer in any fit words or method at all this is evident both by examples and by reason also When Dâ—vidâ— spirit was overwhelmed when he was so troubled that he could not speake as he complaineth Psal. 77.3 4. yet even then he prayed and prayed most effectually as he saith verse 1. I cryed unto God with my voice even unto 〈◊〉 with my voice and he gave care unto me How could that he 〈◊〉 â—â— such verse 4. he was so troubled that he could not 〈◊〉 He 〈…〉 could not doe it distinctly and orderly but he could cry to God 〈…〉 make a noise as he saith Psal. 38.8 I have rowed 〈…〉 oâ— my heart and 55.2 I mourne in my complaint and make a noise yet God gave care to that prayer When Hezechiah was so oppressed with sorrow that he could not speake he could but chatter like a 〈…〉 mourne like 〈◊〉 as he complained Esa. 38 14. yet eveâ— then the spirit of prayer was in 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 effectually in him that chattering and mourning of his was a prayer and 〈…〉 unto God as appeareth by verse 5. I have heard thâ— prayer 〈…〉 apostle tells us Rom. 3.26 27. that the spirit it selfe maketh 〈…〉 in according to the will of God when wee are in that case that we know not what to pray when wee can doe nothing but sigh and groane unto God and can utter no requests unto him And David even when he had strong motions unto despaire prayed yet most acceptably Psal. â—1 22 And to 〈◊〉 for the Lord is able enough to understand our desires though we expresse them not to him in words You that are tender mother 〈…〉 Doe you never understand what your little ones doe 〈◊〉 and what they would have Doe you never relieve nor succour them till they can speake to you O the Lord doth as much and 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 you this way then you do the Dragons and Ostriches This made 〈…〉 thus to God Psal. 38.9 Lord all my desire is before thee and 〈…〉 not hiâ— from thee and 〈◊〉 7 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the 〈…〉 145 19. He will 〈…〉 of them that feare him 〈…〉 cry and will save them 〈…〉 you that are tender 〈…〉 moved with the groanes 〈…〉 of your children 〈…〉 is with the Lord the 〈…〉 of his children 〈…〉 much more and give in 〈◊〉 to our prayers then any 〈…〉 wee can 〈◊〉 Thâ— Lâ—rd is said Psalme 102.20 to 〈◊〉 the groaning of the 〈◊〉 And when Hezechiah in his prayer could but chatter God 〈◊〉 him word not â—â—ely that hee heard that prayer but tells him what it was that made that prayer so effectual with him Esa. 5â— 5 I have seene thy teares 〈…〉 faithfull themselves have had more comfort and confidence in their 〈…〉 in their prayers they could 〈◊〉 unto God then in any words 〈…〉 use in prayer Psalme 39.12 Hold not thy peace 〈…〉 My friends scorne mee but mine eye 〈…〉 is he prayed and that way sought comfort 〈…〉 expressed the desires of his heart to God by 〈…〉 by words O happy soules
in his owne hand Ephes. 1.11 He worketh all things See this 1. In the use of our reason and will Prov. 21.1 The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord he turneth it whithersoever he will No King can incline his owne heart which way himselfe listeth Man hath reason indeed but he cannot use it to his owne benefit Prov. 3.5 Leane not to thine owne understanding 2. In the senses Prov. 20.12 The hearing eare and the seeing eye the Lord hath made even both of them As the faculty that is in the eare and eye is of God so the ability to use and exercise it is of him also 3. In our labors and endevours they are to no purpose further then God is pleased to blesse them 1. Cor. 3.7 Neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase Psal. 127.1 2. Except the Lord build the house they labour in vaine that build it except the Lord keepe the City the watch-man waketh but in vaine It is vaine for you to rise up early to sit up late to eate the bread of sorrowes 4. In our food Matth. 4.4 Man shall not live by bread alone but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God there is a secret word and commission God hath given it to nourish us or else it could doe us no good For the Lord can call in this commission when he will and restraine and with-hold the naturall force he hath given to the second causes when it pleaseth him as we see Hag. 16. Yee have sowen much and bring in little ye eate but ye have not enough ye drinke but ye are not filled ye cloath you but there is none warme Therefore all good successe is ascribed to God Ezra 7.6 7. The King granted him all his request according to the hand of the Lord his God upon him Nâ—he 2.8 The King granted me according to the good hand of my God upon me In these two respects we shall find that the servants of God have beene wont to depend wholly upon him and to seeke to him by prayer for his direction and blessing in all the actions and occasions of their life not in spirituall things only but even in such matters wherein all have freedome of will and wherein they wanted neither ordinary means to helpe themselves nor wisdome and understanding to use them well 1. In making of marriages Thus did Eleazar Abrahams steward though he were a wise man and was able to make such a report of his masters estate as he had small cause to doubt of good successe yet doth he most zealously seek to God for direction and successe by prayer Gen. 24.12 2. In taking of their journeyes then which what can be more in the power of mans will Rom. 1.10 Paul made request that he might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come to the Romanes yea see how servent he is in prayer in this case 1. Thess. 3.11 Now God himselfe and our father and our Lord Iesus Christ direct our way unto you 3 In receiving of their food though there be therein a naturall vertue to nourish us For this we have the example of our blessed Saviour not only when he desired an extraordinary and miraculous blessing upon the creatures as when he sed about five thousand with fiue loaves and two fishes Matth 14. â—9 and foure thousand with seven loaves and a few little fishes Matth. 15.36 But even when he desired no more then that which was naturall and ordinary as Luke 24.30 As he sate at meate with them he tooke bread and blessed it Where it is also to be observed that by the prayer we use at our meales our meate is blessed unto us it is not blessed otherwise 4. In entring upon their houses and dwellings Ps. 30. title A Psalme and song at the dedication of the house of David But what need wee instance in more particulars and stand upon examples in this point seeing we have so expresse commandements for it Prov. 3.6 In all thy wayes acknowledge him his hand his providence and so depend upon him and he shall direct thy paths And Phil. 4.6 7. In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne unto God and the peace of God shall keepe your hearts and minds This is the way to true peace to depend upon God by prayer for direction successe and for a blessing in every thing that we take in hand Lecture XIIII On Psalme 51.1 2. Ianuary 3. 1625. THE third reason they give why it is to no purpose to pray is taken from the nature of the Lord unto whom we pray 1. God knoweth well enough what our wants are and needs not to have them made knowne unto him by us Matth. 6.8 Your father knoweth what things you have need of before yee aske him 2. He hath appointed in his eternall decree what shall befall every one of us and what he will do for us which all the prayers in the world cannot alter Ephes. 1.11 He worketh all things according to the counsell of his owne will 3. He is of so gracious a disposition that he is apt enough of himselfe to give us what he seeth to be good for us without asking or seeking unto Our Saviour we know when he was upon earth healed and helped many that never sought unto him as you may see in the man that had the withered hand Mark 3.3 and in the impotent man Iohn 5.6 and in many other places And the Lord is pleased to compare himselfe for this to the father of the prodigall who prevented his sonne and before ever he made any suite unto him when he was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him as we read Lu 15.20 To this I answer that all these three things they speake of God are most true but that which they would inferre upon them is most weake and unsound and hath no coherence with them the premises or anticedent of their reason is good but the consequence is starke naught For 1. Though God know our wants full well yet his will is we should make them knowne and open them particularly unto him our selves Phil. 4.6 In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne unto God as when blind Bartimeus had cryed out earnestly and vehemently unto Christ Iesus thou sonne of David have mercy upon me he would have him speake and tell him in particular wherein he would have him to shew mercy on him Mar. 10.51 What wilt thou that I should doe unto thee Secondly As God hath determined in his owne counsell what he will doe for any of us so hath he also in his counsell determined that prayer shall be the meane whereby we shall obtaine it Ezek. 36.37 Thus saith the Lord God I will yet for thâ— be enquired of and sought unto
all helpe and comfort any way els but only in Christ and so to flye to him to obtaine thy pardon Then mayest thou have good hope that thy sins are pardoned Secondly If a man feele himselfe to be sanctified and changed by the spirit of Christ then may he be sure he is justified and washed from his sins by the bloud of Christ. Where God pardoneth sin there he subdueth and destroyeth the power of it Micah 7.18 19. When he had said Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity he addeth hee will have compassion upon us he will subdue our iniquities Rom. 6.14 Sin shall not have dominion over you for you are not under the Law but under grace When Christ hath once procured for a man the pardon of his sin he turneth the heart quite from it and worketh in him such a change as he becommeth another man Acts 3.26 God hath sent his Sonne to blesse you in turning every one of you from your iniquities See some examples and experiments of this What a marvellous change was wrought in those converts of Ephesus that had used curious arts after God had pardoned their sins they did so hate that sin that they had lived in that they burnt the books that had bin the meanes and instruments of that sin though they came to the value of 15000 pieces of silver which was at the least eight hundred pounds sterling Acts 19.19 So after Peters sin of denying Christ for feare was pardodoned what a change was wrought in him None of all the Apostles so bold in confessing Christ afterwards as he was Acts 2.14.3.12.4.8 So when Pauls sin of hating and persecuting of the Saints was pardoned never did any of Gods servants shew that love to the Saints that hee did See how many hee sends speciall salutations to and in how kind a manner Rom. 16. See in what termes hee expresseth his affections to the Saints oft times Phil. 4.1 My brethren dearely beloved and longed for my joy and Crowne And Philem. 12. He calls Onesimus a poore servant his owne bowells Yea where sinne is pardoned not the outward man onely but the very heart is changed Ezechiel 36.25 27. Then will I sprinckle cleane water upon you and yee shall bee cleane from all your filthinesse A new heart also will I give you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes Thou therefore that art perswaded thy foule sinnes are pardoned try it by this note Is thy heart now quite turned from these sinnes that above all other thou now hatest them most art most afraid of them shunnest the beginnings and occasions of them Yea thou that hast beene the civilest man dost thou find a change wrought in thee a new heart given thee Then thou mayst have a comfortable assurance that thou hast indeed obtained thy pardon Thirdly if a man feele that the knowledge of Gods love in pardoning his sin hath wrought in his heart a true love to God and that the change I told you of proceedeth from his love to God This note thou shalt find given by our Saviour Luke 7.47 Her sinnes which are many are forgiven her for shee loved much This property of a man whose sinnes are pardoned you shall see in David Psal. 116.1 I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplication And what was his supplication Even for pardon of his sinne as you shall see ver 3 4. The sorrowes of death compassed me the paines of bell gat hold on me I found trouble and sorrow then called I upon the name of the Lord O Lord deliver my soule And in Peter whom when Christ would comfort and assure that his sin was pardoned by what note doth he labour to assure him of it Iob. 21 15. Simon thou sonne of Iona lovest thou me more then these For indeed no man can love the Lord and obey him out of love but he that first is perswaded of Gods love to him in the pardon of his sinnes 1 Ioh. 4.10 Herein is love not that we loved God but that hee loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sins Hast thou no love to God to his Word and servants Dost thou all that thou dost in his service out of by-respects Flatter not thy selfe thy sinnes are not pardoned Fourthly If the love that we beare to God for the pardoning of our sinnes can make us unfainedly willing to forgive all men even those that have most wronged us This note is given with great earnestnesse and asseveration by our blessed Saviour not onely in the fift petition Mat. 6.12 but immediately after the end of the whole prayer Mat. 6.14 15. For if yee forgive men your heavenly father will forgive you if ye forgive not men neither will your father forgive you Canst thou not forgive thy greatest enemies Strivest thou not against the motions to revenge and malice Art thou not humbled for them Certainely thy sinnes are not yet pardoned thou art still in thy sinnes An hypocrite can give much and doe many kindnesses to them that never wronged him A man may bestow all his goods to feed the poore and yet not have charity 1 Cor. 13.3 Luke 6.32 33. If you love them that love you and doe good to them that doe good to you what thanke have ye For sinners also do the same But out of love to God to forgive them that have wronged us and love our enemies that argueth a mans sins are pardoned Lecture XIX On Psal. 51.1 2. March 21. 1625. WE have already heard that in these words there were three things principally to be observed 1. That David in the great distresse he was now in flyeth unto God by prayer and seeketh helpe and comfort that way 2. That in this prayer wherein he seeketh helpe and comfort from God he begs nothing but the pardon of his sinnes 3. That the onely ground of his hope to speed well in this prayer and to obtaine the pardon of his sinnes was the knowledge he had of the mercy of God The two first of these wee have already finished it followeth now that we proceed to the third and last of them It is therefore here to be observed 1. That seeking pardon of his sinnes at the hands of God he pleadeth nothing but mercy hopeth to obtaine it no other way maketh that the onely ground of his hope in this suit and cryeth Have mercy on me ô Lord. 2. That the thing that made him hope he should find this mercy with God was nothing he found in himselfe but onely the knowledge he had of the Lords gracious disposition Have mercy upon mee ô God according to thy loving kindnesse according to the multitude of thy tender mercies As if he had said ô Lord there is nothing els to move thee to have mercy upon me but onely thine owne gracious and mercifull disposition 3. Yet had David before his fall done
we are chastened of the Lord that we should not bee condemned with the world Yet taketh he no pleasure in correcting them but as hee doth it most unwillingly Psal. 103.8 He is slow to anger Lament 3.33 He doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men so is he most apt to repent him of the evill hee is constrained to bring upon them and to bee troubled with it Therefore it is said of him Ioel 2.13 and in many other places that he repenteth him of the evill Both which properties are most pathetically expressed Hosea 11.8 How shall I give thee up Ephraim How shall I deliver thee up Israel How shall I make thee as Admah How shall I set thee as Zeboim Mine heart is turned within me my repentings are kindled together And this is the first point in this comparison Secondly the very sight of the misery another is in will move a man that hath the bowells of a man and is tender-hearted to pitty his case and bee willing to helpe without any other respect at all to the person be he friend or foe good or bad onely because he seeth him to bee in misery Mine eye affecteth my heart saith the Church Lamen 3.51 because of all the daughters of my City yea the more the misery is that he seeth any man in the more he will pity him and be ready to helpe him as we see in the example of the Samaritan Luke 10 33 34 When he saw the Iew stripped of his cloathes and wounded and halfe dead he had compassion on him and went to him and bound up his wounds c. And in this respect it is oft mentioned as a duty wee owe to them that are in misery to visit them to go and see them Iam. 1.27 Pure religion and undefiled before God is this to visite the fatherlesse and the widow in their affliction But you will say is that enough I answer yes he that doth that if he have a mans heart in him cannot choose but doe what he can to helpe him They have cut off my life in the dungeon saith the Church Lament 3.53 and cast a stone upon me because they would not see my misery and therefore that is noted for the cause why neither the Priest not the Levite helped the poore man they could not abide to looke on him but passed by on the other side Lu. 10.31 32. Even so is it with our most mercifull and tender-hearted Father the very sight of our misery without any other motive in the world is sufficient to move him to pitty and helpe us yea the more our misery is the more ready will he be to succour us Exod. 3.7 See how pathetically the Lord speaketh Surely I have seene the affliction of my people for I know their sorrowes and am come downe to deliver them Ieremy 31.20 My bowells are troubled for him I will surely have mercy upon him saith the Lord. Yea the sight of the misery even of wicked men doth worke this upon his tender heart Psal 146.7 8 9. The Lord looseth the prisoners the Lord openeth the eyes of the blind the Lord raiseth them that are bowed downe the Lord preserveth the strangers hee relieveth the fatherlesse and widow So againe Psalme 78.38 He being full of compassion forgave their iniquity and destroyed them not yea many a time turned he his anger away and did not stirre up all his wrath and yet these men were but hypocrites they never sought to God but in their affliction verse 34. and 36. They did but flatter him with their mouth and lyed unto him with their tongues And thus have you seene the tender mercies of the Lord. Thirdly In the Lord there is a multitude of tender mercies He is aboundant in goodnesse Exod. â—4 6 Plenteous in mercy Psal. 86.5 Full of compassion Psal 86.15 Rich in mercy Ephe. 2.4 Admire it we may but no man is able to expresse and utter how great the mercy of the Lord is Psal 36.7 How excellent is thy loving kindnesse The mercies and kindnesses of all the men in the world compared to it are but as a drop of water to the great Ocean My thoughts are not your thoughts neither are your wayes my wayes saith the Lord. Esay 55.8 9. For as the heavens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughts then your thoughts See this difference in three points 1. A man can forgive small wrongs but the wrongs may bee so great as no man can forgive but there is no sin so heinous but the Lord is able to forgive it Exod. 34.7 Forgiving iniquitie transgression and sin Matth. 12.31 All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men Hee is able to forgive a debt of ten thousand talents and not be undone nay be never the poorer Matth. 18.27 2. A man can forgive one a great wrong if it were but in one action but the wrongs may be so many and of so many kinds as no man can forgive them but the Lord is able to forgive sins though they were as many yea more then the haires of our head as David complaineth his were Psal 40.12 3. A man is able once to forgive yea to forgive it may be even such wrongs as hee counteth very great and manifold but hee can never forgive or thinke well of him whom hee having forgiven sundry times yet hee still wrongeth him in the same kind but the Lord is able to forgive him that hath relapsed often into the same crime For hee requireth this mercy even in us Matth. 18.22 Thou shalt forgive him I say not unto thee untill seven times but untill seventy times seven times So that Gods children shall have no cause to say to their heavenly Father as Esau said to his father Gen. 27.38 Hast thou but one blessing my father Canst thou forgive but once yes hee is able to forgive the same offence often times if it be truly repented of The use of this Doctrine is first for instruction even to teach and assure you to testifie unto you as the Apostle did to Gods people 1. Pet. 5.12 that this is the true grace of God wherein you stand that the religion and Doctrine that is at this day and hath beene through Gods mercy now many above sixty yeeres without interruption taught and professed in the Church of England the Lord in mercy grant it may continue so to bee and which you have received and found comfort in is the only true ancient Catholique Propheticall and Apostolike faith Because it giveth the whole glory of mans salvation and of every degree and piece of it from the beginning to the end to the free grace and mercy of God and to nothing else Therefore the Apostle in that place I last named 1. Pet. 5.12 calleth the true religion and Doctrine of God for that is it hee meaneth in that place by a Metonimy the true grace of God because the whole
there be which are made unto it 1. That it shall never hinder nor beggar a man that that is thus given shall not be lost See this promise Pro. 19.17 He that hath pity on the poore lendeth unto the Lord and that which he hath given the Lord will pay him againe It will returne againe yea it will returne againe with advantage and increase In which respect it is compared to the casting away of your seed into the ground 2 Cor. 9.6 He which soweth sparingly shall reape sparingly and he which soweth bountifully shall reape bountifully Admit thou dost not find it againe presently certainely if thou give thine almes with a good heart it shall not be lost thou shalt find it againe one day Eccl. 11.1 Cast thy bread upon the waters for thou shalt find it after many daies And Psal. 37.26 He is ever mercifull and lendeth and his seed enjoyeth the blessing Yea that that is thus given will bring Gods blessing upon all that wee have besides Deut. 15.10 Thou shalt surely give him and thine heart shall not bee grieved when thou givest unto him because that for this the Lord thy God shall blesse thee in all thy workâ— and in all thou puttest thine hand unto Luke 11.41 Give almes of such things as ye have and behold all things are cleane unto you This answereth two objections that usually men make to excuse their uncharitablenesse to the poore First beleeve me I know not how soone I may want my selfe I answer Thou art an infidell if thou say so for God hath said this is the way to keepe thee from want Pro. 28.27 He thâ—â— giveth unto the poore shall not lack Secondly I have children to provide for I answer thy children shall not be the poorer for this if God bee to be beleeved but on the contrary thy miserablenesse to the poore is the way to bring Gods curse upon thy selfe and thy children too Pro 11.24 There is that scattereth and yet increaseth and there is that withholdeth more then is meet but it tendeth to povertie The second sort of promises that are made to this duty are these that there is nothing we can do that will give us that security of heart that joy and comfort against the dayes of common calamity or against any particular judgement that may befall our selves as this will doe that wee have beene given to the workes of mercy this will free our hearts from the feare of them Psal. 112.7 8. He shall not be afraid of evill tidings his heart is fixed trusting in the Lord his heart is established he shall not be afraid Iam. 2.13 Mercy glorieth against judgement For 1 we have a promise there it will give us hope to be delivered from them Psal. 41.1 Blessed is he that considereth the poore the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble or 2 that God will give us strength and comfort in them Isa. 58.10 If thou draw out thy soule to the hungry and satisfie the afflicted soule then shall thy light arise in obscurity and thy darknesse be as the noone day As if he had said the most uncomfortable estate thou canst fall into shall be comfortable to thee In which respect Solomon makes this a strong motive to the workes of charity Eccl. 11.2 Give a portion to seven and also to eight be liberall in thine almes for thou knowest not what evill shall be upon the earth As if he should say how soone thou mayst loose all that thou hast And surely as there is now much evill threatned to our state by the power and designes of our bloudy enemies so if the wisest of Gods Prophets were now alive to direct us what to do to prevent these evills they would advise us next to our repentance our teares and prayers unto God unto this course as Daniel did that great King Dan. 4.27 O King let my counsell be acceptable unto thee breake off thy sins by righteousnesse make restitution and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquillity As if he had said if any thing will turne away the judgement this will The third and last sort of promises that are made unto this duty are such as concerne the life to come For this will strongly confirme a man in the hope of eternall life if he have beene given to the workes of mercy In which respect the Apostle calleth it 1 Tim. 6.19 The laying up for our selves a good foundation against the time to come that we may lay hold on eternall life And our Saviour Luke 16.9 Make you friends of the Mammon of unrighteousnesse that when ye faile they may receive you as faithfull witnesses of your faith into everlasting habitations In which respect also in that great day of reckning when every man shall receive according to his workes there shall be principall regard had to the workes of mercy Mat. 25.34 36. Come ye blessed of my father c. for I was an hungred and ye gave me meat c. And so much for the second point I told you was to be observed in this example of our heavenly father The third is this that we must not onely pity them that are in misery and relieve them too but we must do it freely also though the parties we relieve be most unworthy of it Some cautions I will premise before I prove this First true it is that the poore in all places are for the most part the most void of grace and not so miserable in their corporall as in their spirituall estate as Ieremy spake of them in his time Ier. 5.4 they are fooliâ—h or profane they know not the way of the Lord not the judgement of their God Pro 30.9 Least I be poore and steale and take the name of my God in vaine as if he had said so do usually poore men Secondly they that can do it ought to use their utmost endeavour for the reforming of them and it is the sinne and shame of this and all other places that they are born with as they are That which Solomon speaketh of all children may specially be applyed to the poore and their children Pro. 22.15 Foolishnes is bound in the heart of a childe but the rod of correction the house of correction shall drive it farre from him Thirdly you that are by office to take care for the poore ought to enquire into their conditions as well as into their wants and to put a difference in your almes Let such as are uncleane or idle or such as so soone as you give them a penny will to the ale-house with it presently let such I say smart for it let them feele the misery of want a little better It is the Apostles charge 2 Thess. 3.10 If any will not worke let him not eate Fourthly and lastly We are all bound in our almes to put a difference betweene the poore Gal 6.10 Let us doe good to all men especially to them that are
commeth from them as if their heart should be taken out of their bellyes They give as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 9.7 grudgingly and as of necessitie If the law compelled them not they would never give 2. Men give not according to their abiâ—ity and that that wee give is nothing worth unlesse it bee proportionable to our ability Acts 1â— â—9 The Disciples every man according to his ability determined to send reliefe to the brethren in Iudea They that are rich in this world should bee rich in good workes 1. Tim 6.18 And this is that for which our Saviour preferreth the gift of the poore widdow before all that was given by others Luke 21.4 that she gave to the utmost of her abiâ—ity and so did not they I would therefore have these men to consider that in giving to the poore if they give with good hearts they doe themselves more good then they can doe the poore if they gave much more then they doe Aâ—t 20. â—5 It is a more blessed thing to give then to receive Prov. 11.17 The mercifull man doth good to his owne soule The more plentifully thou givest the greater shall thy reward be 2. Cor. 9.6 He that soweth sparingly shall reape sparingly and he that soweth bountifully shall reape bountifully Pray therefore with the Apostles Lu. 17.5 Lord increase our faith Certainly if thou hadst faith to beleeve Gods promises it would be no such trouble to thee to give to the poore Now to shut up all I must answere one objection that our men usually make for this hardnesse of heart in this kind I could be content to give what I am assessed and more too so I saw equallity used in sessements To which I answer 1. That surely there ought care to bee had of this I meane not saith the Apostle 2. Cor. 8.13 that other men should bee eased and you burdened They that have to doe in businesse for the poore should deale faithfully and impartially See the Apostles care in this matter 2. Cor. 8 20 21. he was very carefull that no man might blame him in that businesse 2. But say there bee a fault this way suffer not thou the sin of others to hinder thee from doing thy duty or make thee doe it grudgingly and so to loose thy reward Remember what the Apostle saith Rom. 12.21 Bee not overcome of evill but overcome evill with goodnesse If any man shall thinke I stand too much on this point let him remember 1. That it well becommeth a minister of the Gospell at all times to plead for the poore When Paul tooke his leave of the chiefe Apostles the only thing they intreated of him was this that in his ministery hee would remember the poore the same which I also of my selfe saith he was forward to doe Gal 2.10 2. This is a time wherein officers are here and in all other places chosen to take care for the poore and sessements are usually made for that purpose and therefore this is a seasonable doctrine for this time 3. I speake the more of it to stirre you up at this time to shew your compassion and extend your liberality toward the poore of this Towne I have long thought it a shame unto us that such an assembly as this is should so often meete together to serve God and no collection be made in it in all this time for the poore I could alleadge the example of other reformed Churches to provoke us to this and name to you congregations in our owne land where collections are made for the poore every moneth once upon the Lecture day But I pray you rather consider the equitie of that law of God Deuterono 16.16 17. Three times in a yeere shall all thy males appeare before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall chuse and they shall not appeare before the Lord empty every man shall give as he is able according the blessing of the Lord thy God which hee hath given thee If it were for nothing else even to professe our homage to God it is fit in our Church-assemblies we should somtimes give somewhat to the poore I have hitherto forborne to doe it because of that willingnesse many of you shewed in your weekely contributions while that fasts continued Now I hope it will not offend any of you that beleeve this that you have heard as I doubt not but you all doe if once a quarter I crave this of you that as you are made heere partakers of our spirituall things so you will bee content to minister unto our poore in these carnall things Romanes 15.27 Lecture XXIII On Psalme 51.1 2. Aprill 25. 1626. THe fourth and last thing wee are to observe for our imitation in the example of the Lords goodnesse and bountifulnesse which the Scripture propoundeth for our patterne in giving to such as stand in neede of us is this That the Lord is not only good and bountifull to them that are in misery but to all his creatures to all men especially Psal. 119.68 Thou art good and dost good 1. Pet. 2.3 The Lord is gracious Psal. 145.9 The Lord is good to all Wee can looke no way but wee shall see monuments of his goodnesse and bounty Psalm 33.5 The earth is full of the goodnesse of the Lord. And this is noted of our Saviour that hee sought not himselfe but in every place where hee came did good Acts 10.38 Hee went about doing good Though hee had many in his time that were most lewd men and did well deserve it yet did he never shew his power in the destroying or hurting of any man but all his miracles still tended to the good and benefite of all men as himselfe answereth his Disciples when they would have provoked him to command fire to come downe from heaven to consume the Village that refused to lodge him Luke 9. â—6 The son of man is not come to destroy mens lives but to save them And in this is he also propounded by the holy Ghost as an example to us Phil. 2.4 â— Looke not every man on his owne things but every man on the things of others also As if he had said Labour to doe good to others Let this minde bee in you which also was in Christ Iesus And Rom. 15.2 3. Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good unto edification for even Christ pleased not himselfe sought not himselfe In this property all Gods children doe strive to resemble their heavenly Father They are not onely harmelesse peaceable and quiet men such as will not wrong nor wrangle nor hurt any that they live with In which respect David called them Psalme 35.20 The quiet of the land And this Hamor and Shechem witnessed of Iacob his family that while they lived among them though contrary in religion to them yet they lived peaceably with them Gen. 34.21 Esa. 11.9 They shall not hurt and destroy in all my holy mountaine But they that are
that he was in the time of his banishment like a broken vessell that none could make any use of And certainely the poorest servant and drudge that is may have more comfort in his estate then the greatest Gentleman that doth nothing but eat and drink and play nay then the greatest Scholler or Divine in the world that doth no good to others with the knowledge and learning that God hath given him 1 Cor. 12.7 The manifestation of the spirit is given to every man to profit with all And that is the reason why the Apostle preferreth prophesying before all other gifts because it tendeth most to the benefit and profit of others 1 Cor. 14.4 Fiftly Such as are all for themselves and have no care of the common good This is the common sinne of our times 1. In any businesse that concerneth the good of a whole towne how hardly are men drawne to yeeld their helping hand any way 2. In bearing the common burden and charge of a towne how ready are all men to withdraw and exempt themselves 3. Such as are put in trust to deale in businesses of the country or towne they live in are a great deale more carelesse and more lavish in expences then they are wont to be in their owne businesses These men I would have to remember 1. The expresse commandement of God 1 Cor. 10.24 Let no man seeke his owne but every man anothers wealth 2. That the good men have done to others and the care they have had that way will yeeld more comfort to their conscience and give them more assurance that they are now in the state of grace and shall hereafter come to the state of glory then the care they have had and paines they have taken to gather to themselves 1 Tim. 6.18 19. Charge rich men that they do good that they be rich in good workes ready to distribute willing to communicate laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on etrnall life For the more good we doe to others the liker we are to our heavenly father as we have heard now 3. This will get us a good name and esteeme both while we live and when we are gone For this was Iehojada so honoured at his death 2 Chron. 24.16 because he had done good in Israel And a good name is more worth then all our wealth Pro. 22.1 A good name is rather to be chosen then great riches 4. This is the best way to assure us of Gods blessing even in these outward things Ps. 37.3 Trust in the Lord and doe good so shalt thou dwell in the land and verily thou shalt be fed Lecture XXIIII on Psalme 51.1 2. May 2. 1626. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the second sort of duties that we are to be exhorted unto from the consideration of the infinitenesse of Gods mercy and those are such as we owe unto the Lord himselfe There be then two other duties that from this Doctrine wee are to bee exhorted unto The first of them doth most properly respect our selves and I will propound it unto every one of you in the words that Eliphaz in another case useth unto Iob 5.27 Lo this we have searched it so it is heare thou it and know it for thy selfe Observe this well that you have heard of the marvellous mercy of God towards poore sinners it is a most certaine truth as by diligent searching of the holy Scriptures we have made it evident unto you heare thou it whosoever thou art and know it for thy selfe beleeve it and apply it to thine owne soule Seeing the Lord is abundant in loving kindnesse so plenteous in mercy labour thou to know that he is so unto thee that thou maist be able to say as David doth twice in one Psalme Psal. 59.10.17 He is the God of my mercy As if he had said his mercy is mine it belongeth unto me Rest nor content till thou find that his mercifull kindnesse is for thy comfort as David prayeth Psal. 119.76 I speake not of the common mercy of the Lord. I know you can all even the most wretched creature of you all say you have and doe daily tast of that Acts 17.28 In him we live and move and have our being Lam. 3.22 23 It is of the Lords mercies that we are not consumed because his compassions faâ—lâ— not they are renewed every morning And so doth every creature the Lord hath made Psal. 145.9 The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his workes and 147.9 He giveth to the beast his food and to thâ— yong ravens that cry And this common mercy of God is that which most men content themselves with that they may live and live long and live in health and quietnesse and pleasure though this be no other mercy then the bruit beasts enjoy as well as they But the mercy that I exhort you to make your owne to get assurance that it belongeth to your selves is the speciall mercy of God the mercy of David as Solomon speaketh 2 Chron. 6 4â— Remember the mercies of David thy servant The mercy that David obtained the mercy that David beggeth heere Psal. 51.1 According to the multitude of thy tender mercies blot out my transgressions That mercy that reacheth unto the pardon of thy sinnes and salvation of thy soule that is the mercy that thou shouldst labour to know it belongeth unto thee Rest not in nor satisfie thy selfe with any other mercy that thou hast received but seeke carefully to make this thine owne Five notable differences there be betweene this mercy of the Lord and the other which may serve for so many motives to provoke us not to rest in the other but to seeke for this First those are such mercies as God casteth upon his enemies and such as he maketh no reckoning of yea more abundantly then upon his owne As it is said of royalty and kingly state one of the chiefe of them Gen. 36.31 Many Kings reigned in the land of Edom before there reigned any king over the children of Israel But these are peculiar to Gods Elect his dearly beloved ones In which respect Christ calleth those not ours but others goods but these mercies he calleth our owne peculiar unto us Luk. 16.12 If ye have not beene faithfull in that which is another mans who shall give you that which is your owne And wilt thou content thy selfe with these mercies rest in them dote upon them which Cain and Iudas and sundry others that thou art perswaded were abhorred of God and fry now in hell had as great a portion of as thy selfe O do not so but cry as Psal. 106.4 Remember me O Lord with the favour that thou bearest unto thy people ô visit me with thy salvation Secondly Those mercies though God bestow them on his elect also and we could not live without them yet they are in his account but trifles and such
and what he may do to please and honour him Nothing hath that force to worke in a man an appetite to the Word as this hath 1 Pet. 2.2 3. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby if so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he had said els you cannot and then you cannot choose but do it So Psal. 119.64 The earth ô Lord is full of thy mercy teach me thy statutes and verse 68. Thou art good and dost good teach me thy statutes As if he had said Who would not seeke to know the will of so mercifull of so bountifull a God as thou art and what may best please thee Fiftly and lastly He must needs be desirous to please him and to doe his will when he knoweth it Nothing hath that force to worke in a man a care of his wayes a care to obey the Lord in all things even in those duties that are most painefull and wherein hee is most to deny and crosse himselfe yea though it were to the laying downe of his life as the true knowledge and consideration of the Lords marvellous goodnesse and mercy hath Thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes and I have walked in thy truth saith David Psal. 26.3 And the Apostle Rom. 12.1 I beseech you brethren by the mercies of God to present your bodies as a living sacrifice unto God As if he should say if this will not move you to it nothing will The love of Christ constraineth us saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 5.14 because we thus judge that if one dyed for all then were all dead and who can doe too much for him that hath so dearely loved him The goodnesse and mercifulnesse and bountifull disposition wee discerne in some men ô what force hath it to draw and knit our hearts unto them For a good man some will even dare to die saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 And what is the goodnesse and mercifullnesse of any man if it be compared to the goodnesse and mercy of the Lord Surely not so much as one drop of water compared to the maine Ocean And thus have I finished this use of exhortation and shewed you what the duties are both towards men and towards the Lord himselfe that this Doctrine doth most effectually stirre us up unto It followeth now that we proceed to the third and last use of this Doctrine which is for comfort For this Doctrine serveth most effectually for the comfort 1 of all men how wicked soever they have beene if now they desire to repent 2 and chiefly of Gods own people that have already repented For the first there is not the vilest sinner in the world if he now feele his sins and desire to be reconciled unto God but he may receive comfort and encouragement from this Doctrine to turne unto God and seeke to him for mercy Nothing hath that force to keepe a poore sinner from repentance as this when he doth despaire of finding mercy with God if he should turne and seeke unto him When a sinner doth resolve upon this as Cain did Gen. 4.13 My sinne is greater then can be pardoned This was the maine thing that made those wicked Iewes to resolve that they would walke after their owne devises and every one doe after the imagination of his evill heart as the Prophet saith Ieremy 18.12 because they said there was no hope And on the other side Nothing hath that force to encourage a man to repent and turne unto God as if he can be perswaded of this that how vile a sinner soever he hath beene yet he may hope to find mercy with him if he can seeke unto him for it The Rebell or Pyrat that knoweth there is a proclamation out against him will never come in but if he once heare and can beleeve that there is a Proclamation of pardon yea and of some great advancement if he will yeeld himselfe and come in this and nothing else will cause him to come in and change his course become a faithfull and legall subject This is that which the Apostle teacheth Rom. 2.4 The goodnes of the Lord if it were rightly knowne and beleeved not driveth and draweth as his terrours doe but leadeth men willingly unto repentance Insomuch that as Benhadads servants perswaded him by this argument to seeke peace and reconciliation with Ahab when he had highly provoked him 1. King 20. â—1 Behold we have heard that the Kings of the house of Israel are mercifull Kings So have Gods Prophets and servants sought to perswade the most hainous sinners to seeke peace with God and to turne unto him by this argument because he is so mercifull a God Foure notable proofes I will give you for this and no more First thus doth the Prophet Esay perswade all sorts of sinners Esay 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his wayes and the unrighteous man his thoughts and let him returne unto the Lord and he will have mercy upon him and to our God for he will aboundantly pardon Secondly thus doth Hezechiah perswade the ten tribes that had deepely revolted unto repentance 2 Cor. 30.9 For the Lord your God saith he is gracious and mercifull and will not turne away his face from you if yee returne unto him Thirdly thus also speaketh the Lord to Israel even after their captivity when their case seemed most desperate and irrecoverable Ierem. 3.12 Goe and proclaime these words toward the North and say returne thou backsliding Israel saith the Lord for I am mercifull saith the Lord. And fourthly thus doth the Apostle Peter perswade with those Iewes that had beene the betrayers and murderers of the Lord of life when they were even almost in despaire and knew not what to doe Acts 2.38 â—9 Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sins and yee shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost for the promise is to you and to your children and to them that are afarre off even as many as the Lord our God shall call So that I may boldly say to him amongst you all that hath beene the most notorious sinner if God have now given thee a heart desirous to forsake thy sins and to turne unto him be not discouraged thou needst not doubt of finding mercy with him if thou canst seeke unto him Two maine objections there be whereby some kind of men are kept from turning unto God and seeking to him for mercy specially at such times as they stand most in need of mercy First Though God be mercifull yet he is also just yea a most severe and terrible judge to take vengeance on such wicked men as I have bin Exod 34.7 He will by no meanes cleare the guilty and Psal. 5.5 He hateth and abhorreth all the workers of iniquity I answer This is not meant of such as feele their sins and desire to repent as thou dost but of
such as love their sins Psal. 11.5 The wicked and him that loveth violence doth his soule hate Of such as goe on in their sins Psal. 68.21 God will wound the head of his enemies Who are these He answereth in the next words which are an exegesis or interpretation of the former such as goe on in their trespasses To such doe all the curses of the law all those sentences of the holy Scripture that set forth the severity of God belong not to such as feele their sins to be a burden to them and desire to turne unto God 1. Tim. 1.9 10. Know this that the Law is made the curses of the Law are written and appointed for the lawlesse and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners for the unholy and profane c. The second objection is this Though God be infinite in mercy and his common mercies be over all his workes yet his speciall mercy belongeth to none but to his elect and they are but a few Mat. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen The greatest part of men are vessels of wrath as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 9.22 predestinated and ordained unto damnation Iude 4. And I have so lived as I see cause to feare I am of that number at least I cannot be sure that I shall find mercy with God though I should turne unto him I answer That though 1. the Lord did indeed in his eternall counsell predestinate some unto life and some unto perdition 2. and that the number of the Elect bee small in comparison of the reprobate yet hath no poore sinner that desireth to turne to God any just cause given him to be discouraged from it by this Doctrine This I will prove to you by three reasons First Because no man ought no man can say and conclude that he is a reprobate because of the life he hath lead That he is in the way that leadeth unto destruction he may know but that he is one of those that God did in his eternall decree appoint unto destruction he cannot know 1. Because God hath not by his word or spirit reveiled this to any particular man that he is a reprobate excepting only him that hath sinned against the holy Ghost which sin thou art farre enough from that desirest to repent and to turne to God Concerning the election of particular men God hath indeed given testimony both by his word 1 Thess. 1.4 5. and by his spirit also Rom. 8.16 The spirit it selfe beareth witnesse with our spirit that wee are the children of God 1. Iohn 5.10 He that beleeveth in the Sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe But Gods spirit never testified unto any man that he is a reprobate So that to every man that is so conceited we may say as Paul in another case doth Galat. 5.8 This perswasion commeth not of him that calleth you It commeth not of God And as our Saviour saith Matth. 5.37 Whatsoever is more then this commeth of the evill one Besides 2. God hath hertofore and may still call most wicked men at the very last houre of their lives and so declare them to be his elect who of all men in the world were most unlikely to be of his Elect as wee see in the example of the thiefe Luke 23.40 Secondly As no man can justly say he is a reprobate because God neither by his word nor spirit hath testified any such thing of him so such sinners as I now speake of have just cause to judge that they are not reprobates that God hath not appointed them to wrath but to obtaine salvation by our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thes. 5.9 For those whom God hath made vessels of wrath are fitted unto destruction as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.22 They goe on still in the way that leadeth unto destruction and are hardened in their sins Though the greatest part of men shall not find mercy with God yet the cause of this is not in the Lord it is in themselves only because they seeke it not Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe God sheweth himselfe ready enough to receive even such unto mercy but they care not for it So speaketh Christ even of Ierusalem though she had killed and stoned his Prophets Matth. 23.37 How often would I have gathered thy children together even as a Henne gathereth her chickens under her wings and ye would not That sinner therefore that findeth God hath wrought in him a desire to get under Gods wings a desire to repent and to turne unto God is in the way that leadeth unto life God is preparing and fitting him for glory and therefore he hath just cause to judge that he is no reprobate but a vessell of mercy Rom. 9.23 Thirdly and lastly No man is to judge of his present or future estate nor of Gods purpose towards him by the secret will of God but by his reveiled will Deut. 29.29 The secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things that are reveiled belong to us and to our children for ever We may not in this case pry curiously nor enquire into the secret counsell of God but reverently admire it and cry with the Apostle Rom 11.33 ô altitudo ô the depth Remember what befell the men of Bethshemesh 1. Sam. 6.19 God smote aboue fifty thousand of them for looking into the Arke of God Looke thou enquire thou into the reveiled will of God and there thou shalt find enough to encourage thee to turne unto him and to assure thee that thou needest not doubt to find mercy and grace with him if thou canst now seeke it First God hath reveiled in his Word that he doth not desire nor take pleasure in the destruction of any wicked man no not in his temporall destruction Hee gave the old World warning of the Floud an hundred and twenty yeares before it came that by their repentance they might have prevented it as you shall see by comparing 1 Peter 3.20 with Gene. 6.3 He gave Pharaoh and the Aegyptians warning of the plagues they enforced him to bring upon them that by their repentance they might prevent them And in giving them warning of the fiery haile he expressely saith he did it to that end that they might save their servants and their cattell from that destruction Exod. 9.19 Send therefore now and gather thy cattell and all that thou hast in the field c. When his people had so deeply provoked him to bring them into miserable captivity and he had assured them by his Prophets that he would do it yet how oft was his heart turned within him and his repentings kindled together as the Prophet speaketh Hosea 11.8 How oft and how earnestly doth he warne them of it How many meanes doth hee use to perswade them that by their repentance they would prevent it See for proofe of this Ieremy 26.2 3. And 36.2 3 6 7. And if hee take no pleasure in the destruction
I may use to you the words of the Prophet Esa. 42.23 Who among you will give eare to this who will hearken and heare for the time to come Thirdly and lastly Admit there were but one or two among you that had present need of comfort and none of the rest of you either needed it now or were like to stand in need of it hereafter yet stand I more bound to respect the two poore afflicted soules then al the rest of you though you were as many more as you are and rather let you all go without that portion that belongeth to you then those two And I have three reasons to move me to it First the example of the Prophet Elisha 2 King 4.27 who had tender respect to the Shunamite when her soule was vexed within her Yea of Christ who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chiefe shepheard and pastour who professeth this to be his chiefe care Ezek. 34.16 I will bind up that which was broken and will strengthen that that was sicke And that this was the chiefe worke God appointed him to when he sent him to preach Esa. 61.1 2. He hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted and to comfort all that mourne in Zion And gave an experiment of this in Peter and Mary whom because they were afflicted in conscience he shewed more care of after his resurrection then of all the rest of the Disciples Mar 16 9. 1 Cor. 15.5 Ioh. 21.15 Secondly the charge and commandement of Christ which he hath given all his Ministers concerning these as appeareth Esa. 40.1 2. Comfort ye comfort ye my people saith your God speake ye comfortably to Ierusalem And in that charge to Peter Ioh. 21.15 Feed my lambes Thirdly as these poore soules have need to be comforted and have this evill usually accompanying their other misery that it is a hard thing to fasten any comfort upon them their soulâ— usually refuseth comfort when they are in this case as David speaketh Psal 77.2 So the ministery of the Word being ordained to this very end 1 Cor. 4.3 hath more force and God sheweth his power more in it this way then in any private meanes According to that Esa 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him Now therefore hearken unto me so many of you as feare the Lord and yet are much subject to trouble of mind and heavinesse of heart and to use the words of the Evangelicall Prophet Esa. 51.1 hearkâ—n unto me ye that folow aâ—â—â—r righteousnesse ye that seeke the Lord. Stirre up your hearts to admit of the word of consolation Foure things I have to say to you for your comfort First It is the will of God that such as you are should be cheerefull and comfortable in your spirits He hath oft charged you in his Word to be so yea as oft and as earnestly as ever he charged you to feare him and to lead a godly life Psal. 32.11 Be glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous so I would wilt thou say if I were so but marke what followeth and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart Yea Psalme 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. Yea Phil. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and againe I say rejoyce To omit many other places as Psalme 2.11.33.1.48.11.68.4.97.12.149.2.5 Matth. 5.12 Luke 10.20 Rom. 12.13 Phil. 3.1 1 Thess. 5.26 By all which you may perceive this that God greatly delighteth to see you cheerefull and comfortable Secondly I must intreat you to consider the mischiefe that commeth by your giving so much way to your heavinesse and feares 1. You give occasion to wicked men to blaspheme and speake evill of the good waies of God as if this preaching and profession made men mad or mopish that follow it and so yee alienate their hearts from religion and make them hate preaching As the spies that brought an evill report of the land of promise and said Numb 1â— 32 It was a land that devoured the inhabitants of it alienated the hearts of the people from it and made them murmur against Moses and Aaron Numb 14.2 It is said Acts 9.31 that while the faithfull walked in the feare of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost they multiplied That is the way to add to the Church and gaine others to it when Christians walke cheerefully and comfortably and so the contrary is a stumbling blocke to keepe men from it 2. By yeelding to this heavinesse you give advantage to Sathan and make your selves lesse able to resist his tentations Neh. 8.10 Be not so sorrowfull for the joy of the Lord is your strength 3. By yeelding to this heavinesse and feare ye make the duties and services ye do to God lesse acceptable unto him For as God loveth a cheerefull giver 2 Cor. 9.7 so doth he a cheerefull worshipper Psalme 100.2 Serve the Lord with gladnesse The Lord would have us call the Sabbath a delight Esa. 58.13 And threatneth captivity even for this Deut. 28.47 Because they served him not with joyfullnesse and with gladnesse of heart Thirdly I must desire you to consider how just cause such as you are have to be comfortable and cheerfull in the Lord what cause soever you have of humbling in your selves For certainly yeare in a blessed state Psal. 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. 1. You are the people to whom the kingdome of heaven doth belong Mat. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the kingdome of heaven And all things that befall you shall certainely tend to the fitting of you for it and therefore you have just cause of joy Feare not little flock saith our Saviour Luk. 12 3â— it is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome Rom. 8.28 All things worke together for good to them that feare God Rom. 5.2 We rejoyce in hope of the glory of God Yea we glory in tribulation also verse 3..2 You are the people whose sins are forgiven and for whom Christ hath fully satisfyed the justice of his father so as though you may be chastised sharply for them punished you shall never be In that day there shall be a fountaine opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem for sinne and for uncleannesse Zach. 13.1 In what day See that Zach. 12.10 when God shall poure upon them the spirit of grace and supplications so as they should looke upon him whom they had pierced and mourne for him And therefore thou hast just cause of joy Esa. 40.2 Speake ye comfortably to Ierusalem and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished the battell is fought and victory obtained against all her enemies that her iniquity is pardoned for she hath received of the Lords hand double for all her sinnes 3. You are the people that how ever men esteeme you or you thinke of
face and I was troubled This consideration is forcible to quiet the heart that hath grace in any affliction and to keep us from murmuring and till we can humbly acknowledge this soveraignty of the Lord and stoupe unto it our heart can never find rest in any specially not in this inward affliction till we can say with Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good Why dost thou strive against him saith Elihu to Iob 33.13 for he giveth not account of any of his matters God is not bound to give thee a reason of his proceeding why hee dealeth thus with thee rather then with such and such but thou art bound to submit thy selfe to his will because hee can doe thee no wrong and may doe with his owne what pleaseth him Who hath enjoyned him his way saith Elihu Iob 36.23 or who can say thou hast wrought iniquity thou hast done wrong If therefore the Lord should bee pleased all the dayes of our life to hide from any of us the light of his countenance though this were indeed a most heavy affliction nay if hee should indeed not in our feeling only cast us away for ever yet doth it become us to beare it patiently and not to murmure against him for it but to put on Davids resolution and to say as hee doth 2 Samuel 15.26 If he doe thus say I have no delight in thee behold here am I let him doe to me as seemeth good to him Fourthly Thou must consider that the Lord in hiding his face from thee in with-holding for a time the comforter from thee intendeth to doe thee good by this meanes He chastiseth us for our profit saith the Apostle Heb. 12.10 And of thy infirmity I may say as our Saviour did of Lazarus his disease Ioh. 11.4 This sicknesse is not unto death But even as thou seest the wise and carefull Physitian maketh his patient by some vomits and potions much more sick in his own apprehension then he was before and the surgeon lanceth and maketh deep wounds of purpose to cure him of the mortall disease and sore he seeth him in danger of So doth thy heavenly Physician and Surgeon deale with thee he maketh thy heart sicke and woundeth thee thus of purpose that he may save thy soule and work a perfect cure upon it and make it more sound and healthfull then ever it was before Sundry are the benefits that God procureth to his children by this kind of affliction six of them I will shew you which may serve for so many reasons why he doth deale thus with them First by this meanes he correcteth them and maketh them to repent for their drowsinesse and carnall security Christ doth not use to withdraw himselfe from his people but when they grow drowsy and sleepy and neglect their watch This you shall see Cant. 3.1 5.2 3. Secondly he giveth them these thornes in their flesh these messengers of Satan to buffet them that by humbling them thus he may prevent and keepe them from sin that he seeth them in danger to fall into and thus did he deale with the Apostle 2 Cor. 12.7 Thirdly by this meanes the Lord prepareth his people for comfort and maketh them more capable of it and none have ever attained to that abundance of spirituall comfort as those that have most deeply tasted of this cup of spirituall affliction As the sufferings of Christ abound in us saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 1.5 so our consolations also abound in Christ. For the Lord our God delighteth for to work by contraries As in the worke of creation he caused light to shine out of darknesse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 4.6 and in the worke of redemption by Christs death he brought us to life by his extreame shame and ignominy he bringeth us to glory by his stripes he healeth us as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 53.5 and in that miracle that Christ wrought by anointing the blind mans eyes with clay he restored him to sight Ioh. 9.6 So in the work of grace he useth to bring his servants by hell to heaven by doubting to faith by much inward anguish and terror to abundance of peace and consolation in Christ. By what meanes did the Lord bring Mr. Bradford Mr. Glover and sundry other of the blessed Martyrs to that strength of faith inward comfort as even quenched the violence of the fire as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 11.34 for though the Apostles words be there happily to be understood literally yet may the phrase be fitly applyed to this also surely they were men that had bin much exercised with inward affliction of mind as we may read in their story And how did the Lord make Iacob so strong in faith that whereas before he was afraid of his brother Esau as he complaineth in his prayer to God Gen. 32.11 I feare him lest he will come and smite me and the mother with the children now he became bold as a lion and met him without feare going on to meet him before the rest Gen. 33.3 Nay he was so full of confidence and comfort in God that he gloried and boasted he had seene God face to face and therefore called the name of the place Penuel the face of God Gen. 32.30 Surely before he came to this comfort God had wrestled with him as an enemy Gen. 32.24 and made him out of the sense he had of Gods displeasure to pray and weep bitterly he wept and made supplication to him saith the Prophet Hos. 12.4 And few there be that ever came to see God face to face to behold the light of his countenance cleerely and manifestly as Iacob did with whom God hath not beene wont to wrestle sometimes as he did with Iacob Lecture XXVIII On Psal. 51.1 2. Iune 13. 1626. FOurthly By this meanes God weaneth his children from the love of this world and maketh them thinke of home and of their fathers house As you know affliction and nothing but affliction made the prodigall to do Luke 15.16 17. If we should alwaies possesse that outward peace those sweet joyes and comforts which the light of the Lords countenance and sense of his favour worketh in our hearts we should have our heaven upon earth and be too ready to say and thinke as Peter did when he was ravished with joy in beholding the light of Christs countenance shining as the sun Mat. 17.4 Lord it is good for us to be heere and to abide heere still These vicissitudes and changes these interruptions of our peace and spirituall desertions we meet with heere are a most effectuall meane to make us thinke of home where we shall be out of the reach of Satan and all his tentations where we shall never weepe more nor be troubled with these terrours and sorrowes that so much disquiet us where all teares shall be wiped from our eyes and there shall be no more sorrow nor crying nor paine as Iohn speaketh Revel 21.4 These
receive their comfort And these directions are six principally First They must enquire into and labour to find out in themselves the cause of this affliction that by unfained repentance they may remove it Thou must examine what sin it is that is in thee or hath beene in thee that hath thus provoked God to with-draw the comfort of his spirit from thee This is the wisest course to be taken in any affliction David took this course in a grievous famine 2. Sam. 21.1 David enquired of the Lord. What he did enquire may appeare by Gods answer that is to say what the speciall sinne was that he or his people had committed that provoked God to this It is for Saul saith the Lord and his bloudy house because he slew the Gibeonite But in this kind of affliction of mind this course is specially to bee taken This course Saul before hee fell away from that goodnesse hee had learned by being brought up in Gods Church tooke when hee had sought unto God and could receive no answer from him 1. Sam. 14.37 38. Draw ye neare hither all ye chiefe of the people and know and see wherein this sinne hath bin this day As if hee should say Certainly some sin of ours is the cause why the Lord refuseth to answer us let us find it out and remove it Thus did Iob when he was in this case we now speake of when hee had lost the feeling of Gods favour for that was doubtlesse his chiefe affliction he beseecheth God to helpe him to find out the cause of it in himselfe Iob 10.2 Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sinne For 1. though not alway yet usually this is the cause even of this affliction either some sin they have fallen into as in this case of David or some secret corruption they nourish in themselves that choketh their peace and comfort and like a thicke fog or filthy vapour rising up in their soules keepeth the light of Gods countenance from shining on them according to that Esay 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you Now this this speciall sin must be found out Lam. 3.40 Let us search and try our waies and turne againe unto the Lord. 2. This is a sure way to recover our comfort when wee can mourne more for this that by sin we have departed from God then that God hath by this spirituall desertion departed from us and so by repentance returne to him againe hee will certainly returne then to us and restore to us our comfort For this is his promise Mal. 3.7 Returne unto me and I will returne unto you saith the Lord of hosts The second direction is this Thou must call to mind the times that are past how it hath bin with thee formerly Hadst thou never any comfortable feeling of Gods favour and of the worke of Gods grace in thy heart Didst thou never heare in thy selfe that sweete voice of the spirit of adoption witnessing to thy heart that thou wert Gods child enabling thee to cry Abba Father of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.15 16. Examine thy selfe well rub thy memory and call this to mind This direction the Apostle giveth the faithfull Hebrewes when hee would perswade them to hold fast their confidence and not to cast it away Hebrewes 10.35 Call to remembrance saith hee verse 32. the former dayes in which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great sight of affections and what joy you found in your selves then verse 34. Ye tooke joyfully the spoyling of your goods This course David tooke in this very case Psalme 77.5 6. I have considered the dayes of old the yeares of ancient times I call to remembrance my songs in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search and verse 10. And â— said this is mine infirmity but I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most High By remembring the yeares of the right hand of the most High that is of the comforts hee had found in the assurance of Gods favour hee came to perceive that it was but his infirmitie to bee thus dejected now This course hee also tooke at another time when hee was in this case Psalme 143.45 My spirit is overwhelmed within mee my heart within mee is desolate I remember the dayes of old Observe beloved and take notice therefore I pray you of the working of Gods grace in your selves of the sweete comforts you finde at any time in the light of Gods countenance and assurance of his favour in the hearing or reading of his Word in receiving the Sacrament in your prayers and specially in your afflictions Yea doe as David did Psal. 85 8. I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for hee will certainely at one time or other speake peace to his people and to his Saints Keepe a Register of these times because the remembrance of them may stand you in stead when a change shall come For you may write as wee say and build upon this if ever thou wert in Gods favour thou art still if ever God by the spirit of adoption did say unto thy soule I am thy salvation thy God thy father Christ is thy Saviour his body was broken for thee his bloud was shed for thee he is so still The spirit of God in the holy Scripture teacheth this expressely Iohn 5.14 Verily verily I say unto you He that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death unto life And Romans 11.29 The gifts and calling of God are without repentance that is such gifts and such a calling as God vouchsafed to the fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob for of those the Apostle had spoken the gifts of Election justification santification effectuall calling God never repented him of This the Apostle Iames also teacheth Iames 1.17.18 that in those gifts of God that are good indeed and perfect gifts perfectly good such as hee instanceth in the next verse the gift of regeneration to bee there is no variablenesse nor shadow of turning in the Lord. Thus the Lord answereth his people that were in this very tentation Ieremy 31.3 The Lord hath appeared to mee of old say they so it is to bee read as in the Geneva As if they had sayd but now hee hideth himselfe and hath forsaken mee Yea saith the Lord I have loved thee with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee As if hee should have sayd I would never have drawne and effectually called thee to bee my people If I had not loved thee with an everlasting love If I had meant ever to cast thee off againe So that 1. this should make us all in love with Grace Wisedome is the principall thing saith Solomon Pro. 4.7 therefore get wisedome and with
to open his griefe and make his moane and powre out his heart unto Nature taught Haman that wretched man when hee was full of heavinesse for the honour that was done to Mordecai to ease his heart that way Est. 6.13 Hee told Zeresh his wife and all his friends euery thing that had befallen him In which respect great Princes have esteemed it a cheife part of their happinesse to have some speciall bosome friend whom they might make use of this way Such a one was Hushai to David 2 Sam. 15.37 and Zabud to Solomon 1 King 4.5 Now there is no such friend in the world for this purpose as the Lord is Trust in him at all times saith David Psal. 62.8 ye people powre out your hearts open your greifes before him God is a refuge for us Thus Anna the mother of Samuel told Ely that shee had done 1. Sam. 1.15 I am a woman of a sorrowfull spirit and have powred out my soule before the Lord. Thus did Samuel her son seeke to ease his heart when it was full of heavinesse 1. Sam. 8.21 Hee rehearsed all their words in the eares of the Lord hee made his moane to God Thus did Iob My friends scorne mee saith he Iob 16 â—0 counted him an hypocrite Oh heauie affliction for a man in his case to bee so iudged of and censured by such men as they were but mine eye saith he powreth out teares unto God as if hee should say That is all the helpe I have Thus did Hezechiah when he was in that paine and anguish of spirit as the poore mother in trauell whose child is even come to the birth and shee wanteth strength to bring it forth as hee complaineth to the Prophet Psa. 37.3 He taketh Rabshakehs blasphemous letter and goeth up to the house of the Lord and spreadeth it before the Lord ver 14. As if he had said Behold Lord what hee hath written O that wee would acquaint our selues so with the Lord that wee might make him our bosome friend and make this use of him in all our sorrowes Secondly The Lord is able and none but hee to yeeld us helpe in this case and restore us to our comfort He maketh sore saith Eliphaz Iob 5.18 and bindeth up he woundeth and his hands make whole This is the Lords peculiar prerogative to comfort a soule that is any distres He is the father of mercies and God of all comfort as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor 1.3 I even I am he saith the Lord Esa. 51.12 that comforteth you And therefore David when hee had lost his feeling and comfort cryeth oft earnestly to God to restore it to him Psal. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse As if he had said though never so much bee delivered to me for my comfort by the skilfullest of all thy servants I shall bee utterly uncapable of it and remaine still deafe of that eare till thou make me able to heare it And vers 12. Restore to me the joy of thy salvation And 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant for unto thee doe I lift up my soule And thus should every one of us cry unto God for helpe and comfort when we are in the like case Thirdly The Lord as he is able and none but he to revive such a soule so is he most ready to doe it he is very pitifull and of tender mercy as the Apostle speaketh Iames 5.11 specially to his servants who are wounded in spirit yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to helpe such Psal. 34.18 The Lord is nigh to them that are of a broken heart and saueth such as bee of a contrite spirit and 147.3 He healeth the broken in heart and bindeth vp their wounds and Esa. 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him So that wee may boldly go to God and seeke to him for comfort and even challenge him vpon these promises that he hath made unto us and say unto him as Psal. 85.6 Wilt thou not reviâ—e vs againe but let us remaine so dead hearted that thy people may reioyce in thee Fourthly The Lord doth therefore many times withdraw himselfe from his people and deprive them of the sence of his favour of purpose to make them more importunate in seeking to him by prayer I will goe and returne to my place saith the Lord Hos. 5.15 till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke mee early And this was the cause why our Saviour was so harsh with the woman of Canaan and caryed himselfe so strangely toward her a great while even to try her faith and encrease her fervencie and importunitie in seeking to him by prayer Mat. 15.22.28 Fifthly and lastly Gods servants that have beene in this case have recovered their comfort this way even by fervent prayer when nothing else was able to doe it and have set their Probatum est upon it When David was in that case that hee said in his hast he was cast out of Gods sight Psalme 31.22 Neuerthelesse saith hee Thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee as if hee had said By prayer I found comfort and thereupon hee inferreth verse 23. O love the Lord all yee his Saints as if hee should say Who would not love so gracious a God that is so ready to bee found of them that seeke him though it be in so weake a manner as I did So Psal. 77. when he was in that case that he said verse 3. he remembred God and was troubled he complained and his spirit was overwhelmed within him yet even then he found comfort by prayer ver 1. I cryed vnto God with my voice even unto God with my voice and he gave eare vnto me The sixth and last direction that I am to give to them that being afflicted in minde desire to recover their comfort is this Admit thou canst not finde comfort by any of the former meanes yet consider well and bend thy minde to meditate of that mercie and goodnesse of God whereof David speaketh heere and thou hast heard the handling of this Doctrine and thou shalt finde that thou hast no cause to doubt but that hee loveth thee First Consider the goodnesse of the Lord to all his creatures even to the worst men that live and even that may be a great helpe to thy faith in this case Alas thou wilt say that is a poore helpe if God be no otherwise good to me if he love me no otherwise then he loveth them what comfort can that yeeld me O say not so for the holy Ghost in the Word hath oft commended this to us for a helpe to our faith and bids us observe how good the Lord is to all his creatures and even to wicked men for the confirming of our owne hearts in the assurance of his love to vs. So saith
our Saviour to his elect disciples Mat. 6.26 Behold the foules of the aire and ver 18. Consider the lillies of the field Yea one chiefe cause of that patience and goodnes that God sheweth to all his creatures and to the vilest men is that his owne people might have visible and palpable demonstrations of his speciall love and goodnes toward themselves 2 Cor. 4.15 all things are for your sakes And therefore David thus concludeth that 107. Psalme wherein he had at large discoursed of the goodnesse of God towards all sorts of men that are in distresse verse 43. Whoso is wise and observeth these things even they shall vnderstand the loving kindnes of the Lord. And from thence Gods child that is in distrest of conscience may confidently conclude thus If God be so good to them then sure he will bee much more good to mee and respect me that through his mercy have obtained grace to feare him and to desire to please him Thus our Saviour teacheth his Disciples to reason Matth. 6.26.30 Are not ye much better then they Shall he not much more cloath you ô ye of litle faith And 10.31 Feare ye not therefore ye are of more value then many sparrowes So when David had spoken of the generall goodnesse of the Lord extended to all men Psal. 145.14 16. The Lord upholdeth all that fall and raiseth up all that bee bowed downe the eyes of all wait upon thee thou satisfiest the desire of every living thing Hee inferreeth from thence verse 18.20 The Lord is nigh to all that cast upon him he will fulfill the desire of them that feare him the Lord preserveth all them that love him Secondly consider the goodnesse of God towards thy selfe in thy first conversion when there was no goodnesse in thee at all nothing but ignorance and profanesse when thou wert in thy blood the Lord said unto thee live as hee speaketh Ezek. 16.6 When thou hadst no mind at all to looke towards God but carriedst thy selfe toward him as an enemy hee cast a gracious eye upon thee and changed thy heart as he did upon Peter when hee was renouncing and forswearing him Luke 22.61 when thou soughtest not to him at all nor hadst any care of thy salvation hee did seeke thee with great earnestnesse and patience as he speaketh Rom. 10.21 All the day long have I stretched out my hands unto a disobedient and gaine-saying people Yea when thou wert running away from God in the broad way that leadeth unto destruction he ranne after thee and cryed to thee with great affection and love as Cant. 6.13 Returne returne ô Shulamite returne returne And from this consideration thou mayest thus reason with thine owne soule did the Lord so love mee when there was no goodnesse in me and shall I thinke hee hateth me now that by his grace hee hath wrought some desires in me to feare him and to make conscience of my wayes That cannot bee for certainely the righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse Psalme 11.7 Did the Lord so seeke after me when I ran as fast as I could from him and was he found of me when I sought him not as he speaketh Esa. 65.1 and will he now reject me and not bee found of me when he hath given me a heart to seek him That cannot be For for that I had promise but for this I have 2. Chron. 15.2 If ye seeke him he will be found of you Thirdly and lastly Observe and marke well the testimonies of Gods speciall love and goodnesse towards thee even now in this thy grievous affliction of mind and spirituall disertion and thou shalt find that now hee seemeth to bee most angry with thee he loveth thee dearely in his wrath he remembreth mercy toward thee For how falleth it out that thou art not overcome of this so dangerous a tentation thou still seekest to God and art afraid to offend him thou hast bin oft brought to the very brinke of desperation yet thou art not fallen into the gulfe Thou art perplexed but not in despaire cast downe but not destroyed as the Apostle speaketh 2. Corinth 4.8 9. Thou hast beene as the bush that Moses saw Exod. 3.2 3. that burned with fire and yet was not consumed What hath kept thee from falling into that gulfe from being overcome of Satan from sinking utterly under this intollerable burden of a wounded spirit Certainely certainely thou art kept by the power of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Peter 1.5 the Lord doth uphold thee This is that that David saith speaking of such a one as thou art Psalme 37.24 Though he fall he shall not be utterly cast downe for the Lord upholdeth him with his hand And as Moses speaketh Deut. 3◠27 The everlasting armes have beene under thee Certainely God never shewed more love to thee in all thy life then thee doth now Hee letteth thee see and feele thine owne weakenesse and readinesse to sin that thou mightest have the better proofe of his marvellous power and love in upholding thee Thus dealt hee with blessed Paul 2 Corinth 12.9 My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakenesse As wee see sometimes a tender father that perceiving his child loveth to bee too neere the fire or water will make as though hee would fling him in but then taketh hee fast hold on him least he should fall in indeed even so dealeth the Lord oft with his dearest children hee never holdeth them faster then when hee seemeth even ready to cast them into hell and into the gulfe of desperation So as to conclude if thou couldest observe the Lords dealing with thee now thou wouldest find cause to cry unto him with David Psalme 73.22 23. O how foolish have I bin and ignorant to doubt so of thy love to hearken so much unto Satan I have beene as a beast before thee neverthelesse though I am apt to thinke thou hast quite forsaken me yet I find I am continually with thee thou hast holden mee by my right hand LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 3 Lecture XXXI on Psalme LI. 3 Iuly XI MDCXXVI For I acknowledge my transgressions and my sinne is ever before mee WEE have already heard that in the first part of Davids prayer in this Psalme which is for the pardon of his sins two principall things were to be observed 1. The manner of expressing this his suit and request 2. The arguments whereby hee doth confirme his faith and upon which hee doth ground his hope to speed well and obtaine this his suit at the hands of God And the first of these grounds and arguments we have heard was the knowledge he had of the Lords mercy and goodnesse in the two former verses It followeth now that wee proceed unto the second and that is the grace that God had wrought in him that he was able to confesse and acknowledge his sin and this is set downe 1. more generally in this verse that I have now read and 2. more
fully and particularly in those three that follow Now in this verse wherein he doth it more generally three things are to bee observed 1. That David doth acknowledge yea he professeth that he doth acknowledge confesse lay open his transgression yea his transgressions he desired not out of favor to them to hide or conceale any of his sins 2. What it was that moved him unto it His sin was ever before him he could not forget it he could not but thinke of it he could not be quiet for it 3. The inference or conclusion he gathereth from hence implyed in this word For which coupleth this verse with those that went before have mercy upon me blot out my transgressions wash me throughly from mine iniquitie and cleanse me from my sin for I acknowledge my transgressions As if he had said therefore have mercy upon mee or rather therefore I am emboldned to crave mercy and pardon therefore I am perswaded thou wilt have mercy upon me and blot out my transgressions because I acknowledge my transgressions Now then the first thing we are to observe here is this that David seeking to God for mercy and pardon confesseth freely his sinne amplifieth and aggravateth it before God and men yea maketh this a ground of his hope and assurance in prayer for pardon and mercy that he could so doe From whence this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That he that truly repenteth cannot hide nor cloake his sins but will be ready to confesse and lay them open and this willingnesse and readinesse that he findeth in himselfe to confesse and discover his sins will give a man great hope and assurance to find mercy with God for the pardon of his sins Two branches there be of the Doctrine which I will distinctly confirme unto you First The man that truly repenteth will be ready to confesse and bewaile his sins This will appeare in three notable examples in the new Testament The first is of the Prodigall who so soone as hee came to himselfe and God had wrought a saving change shewed it first of all by this fruit of repentance Lu. 15.17.19 he resolved he would goe to his father and say unto him father I haue sinned against heaven and before thee and am no more worthy to be called thy sonne The second example is that of the hearers of Iohn Baptist who declared the effectuall worke of Gods grace in their hearts by Iohns ministery this way Matthew 3.6 They were baptized of him in Iordan confessing their sins his ministery powerfully discovered their sins unto them brought them to repentance and they feeling the burden of their sins and repenting could not containe themselves but openly and publikely they must needes discover and lay open their sinnes unto him The manner of it may bee gathered from the resolution they sought and answer they received Luke 3.10 14. The people came and cryed out ô Sir we have beene unmercifull to the poore seeking our selves only without all care of the good of others The Publicans came and cryed ô Sir wee have beene worse then so for wee have beene shamefull extortioners and under colour of Law and pretence of right wee have gotten mens goods unjustly from them The souldiours came and cryed ô Sir wee have beene worse then all these for wee have by violence without all colour of right spoyled many The third and last example is of those that were converrted by Pauls ministery at Ephesus Acts 19.18 where we read that many that beleeved came and confessed and shewed their deeds And what kind of persons were they that did so It appeareth verse 19. among others many that were very rich men and very learned men did it and what were the sins they confessed The practise of curious arts they came in this manner to Paul ô Sir we have bin most grievous sinners we have used to cast figures to calculate nativities to practise judiciall Astrology and Necromancy c. And how did they confesse these sins did they it in Pauls eare secretly No no their sins lay so heavy upon their hearts that they stood not upon termes of shame or credit they discovered their sins and burned their bookes before all men Such force there is in the grace of true repentance to draw men and make them willing to confesse their sins So Ionah confessed his sin even to the marriners Ionah 1.10 Now for the second branch of the Doctrine This willingnesse and readines that a man findeth in himselfe to discover and confesse his sins will give a man great hope and assurance to find mercy with God for the pardon of his sins See the proofe of this in five points First The Lord himselfe hath directed his people to seeke comfort and pardon of their sins this way Numb 5.6 7. Where God prescribing a course how sinners should make their atonement it is thus written When a man or a woman shall commit any sinne that men commit to doe a trespasse against the Lord and that person be guilty then they shall confesse their sin which they have done This is the first thing that is to bee done before restitution or the offering of his sacrifice he must confesse his sinne So Ieremy 3.12 13. Returne thou backsliding Israel saith the Lord and I will not cause mine anger to fall upon you for I am mercifull saith the Lord. But how must they returne and make themselves capable of Gods mercy That followeth in the next words Only acknowledge thine iniquitie As if hee should say no hope else of finding mercy yea doe it fully and freely confesse that thou hast transgressed against the Lord thy God and hast scattered thy wayes to the strangers under every greene tree Yea this is the course God would have us to take when wee are to bee suitors to him for mercy in the behalfe of others even to confesse their sinnes unto God In which respect he commandeth Iames. 5 16. Confesse your faults one to another and pray one for another As if hee should say None can bee able to pray for you so effectually to your comfort as those that know your sinnes well and so can confesse them unto God The Lord himselfe hath directed men to take this course to obtaine mercie Secondly The Lord hath bound himselfe by his promise to them that can rightly confesse their sins that they shall find mercy Levit. 26.40.42 If they shall confesse their iniquitie and the iniquity of their fathers with their owne trespasse which they have trespassed against mee and that they have also walked contrary unto me their own personall sins they must stand most upon and bewaile in this their confession then will I remember my covenant with Iacob and also my covenant with Isaac and also my covenant with Abraham the manner of expressing this promise of mercy is very emphaticall As if he should say I will remember how many wayes and how often I have bound my selfe to them
to doe a thing that all Gods faithfull servants doe testifie and inveigh against by warrant of his word in so earnest manner Well bee you assured of this 1. That what wee all with so unanimous consent say of the hainousnesse of any sin and of the vengeance that will light upon you if you continue in this sin God will ratifie it in heaven and make it good upon you Matthew 18.18 19. 2. That if you shall after you have heard so much spoken against it upon such cleare warrant of the word and in such a manner still continue in it you shall make your selves a great deale more lyable to the wrath of God then you were before Ieremy 44.4 6. Nehemiah 9. â—9 30. And this is that that I have to say unto you by way of exhortation Now in speaking to you by way of reproofe I might be and should be indeed very large but the time is so passed that I am constrained to abridge all that I have to say in a few words First Few or none of you no not of the better sort of you do in your hearts esteeme of and reverence the ministers of God no not your faithfull conscionable ministers for you shew no more respect and kindnesse to them to encourage them in their ministery then you would doe to the basest fellow that is in a country Nay he is counted the wisest and never the lesse honest man among you that can shew the most cunning in spoyling and defrauding your painfull ministers of that that is their due Secondly Many of you care not what ministery you live under you will not commit your beasts nor your sheepe nor your swine to any to keepe or tend but you will know him to have some skil and some care to looke to them onely your soules you are indifferent what hee bee that takes charge of them If he be a good one so it is if he be a bad one you are well enough content and never seeke further Thirdly Such of you as have good ones learned and painefull and conscionable men what use make you of them If at any time they use any sharpenesse in reproving your sins according to that power that God hath given them for your edification and not for destruction as the Apostle speaketh 2 Corinth 13.10 O how snappish are you how apt to quarrell with them Lecture XXXIIII on Psalme 51.3 Sept. 5. 1626 IT followeth now that wee come to the second kind of confession that hath bin commended unto us in this example of David he made publike confession of his sin to the congregation and church of God For we see in the title of this Psalme 1. that he committed this Psalme that containeth the acknowledgement of his sin and profession of his repentance to the chiefe musician to bee published in the Sanctuary and Temple 2. That in this publication of his repentance he hideth not from the Church his sinne nor cloaketh it at all but expresseth in particular the speciall sin that hee had beene so troubled for when hee made this Psalme hee made it when Nathan the Prophet came unto him after hee had gone in to Bathsâ—eba 3. He maketh this publication of his sin and repentance not to the Church that then was onely though first and chiefly to that but to that that should come after him and committeth it therefore to the chiefe Musitian to bee kept in the Temple as a monument of his repentance for the use of the Church to the end of the World And why did David this may you say Why was he being so great a King so carelesse of his honour and reputation among his subjects I answer First His sinne was become publike and notorious for beeing a King the eyes of all Israel were upon him as it is said in another sense 1. Kings 1.20 That which our Saviour saith of Ministers Matth. 5.14 may be also said of Magistrates and all men in eminency they are as Cities set upon an hill their actions cannot bee hid or concealed Besides it is expressely sayd by Nathan that the enemies of God tooke notice of these sinns of his and blasphemed God for them 2 Sam. 12.14 Secondly He had offended and wronged the whole Chruch by his sin and that two wayes First By giving so great cause of griefe unto them through the scandall his sinne had given to the enemies of God and the dishonour God received by it Nothing grieveth a godly man more The reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon mee saith the Prophet Psalme 69.9 Secondly By endangering the whole Church of God and making it obnoxious to the wrath of God through his sinne For the Lord hath oft for the sinne of one member plagued even whole Churches and congregations Thus speaketh Phinehas to the two Tribes and an halfe Ioshuah 22.20 Did not Achan the son of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed thing and wrath fell on all the congregation of the children of Israel and that man perished not alone in his iniquity Specially for the sinnes of a King as David was God hath beene wont to plague a whole nation and Kingdome as is plaine in the example of David himselfe whose one sinne in numbring of the people was the death of seventy thousand of his Subjects 2 Samuelâ—4 â—4 15 And in Ieremy 15.4 I will cause them to bee removed into all kingdomes of the earth because of Manasseh the sonne of Hezekiah King of Iudah for that which hee did in Ierusalem See how just cause Gods people have to pray not formally onely but heartily for their Kings and Princes And this consideration certainly wrought much upon David when hee made this Psalme and made him willing thus to publish his repentance as appeareth by his prayer for the Church verse 18. Doe good in thy good pleasure unto Sion build up the walles of Ierusalem As if hee had said Lord let not thy wrath fall upon Sion let not Ierusalem fare the worse for my sinne Hee feared that the whole Church under his government should smart for his sinne We have then from this example of David to learne That they whose sins God hath detected and brought to light whose sins are publike and notorious scandalous and offensive to the congregation where they live ought to be willing to confesse their sins publikely to make their repentance at publike and notorious as their sin is Now before I come to the proofe of this point three things must be premised to prevent the mistaking of it First That this publike confession of sinne unto a congregation though it carry shew of a farre greater measure of selfe-denyall and mortification then the secret confession of our sins unto God doth yet is it not so certaine a signe of unfained repentance nor so availeable to the comfort of a sinners conscience as that is Of Iudas we reade that hee attained unto this that voluntarily not dragged to it
thy heart a sorrow for all such as are corruptions in deede specially in the worship of God and professe also outwardly upon all just accasions thy dislike unto them or else thou wilt be in danger to be defiled by them as the Apostle telleth the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 5.6 that the whole lumpe was in danger to be leavened because they did not mourne for the sin of the incestuous person and for the want or neglect of the discipline of the Church in that case as appeareth in the fourth verse Lecture XXXVI On Psalme 51.3 Octob 10. 1626. FOlloweth now the fifth and last way whereby we make our selves guilty of all the grosse sins committed in the places where we live and that is by neglecting to doe our best endeavour to bring these scandalous sinners to open shame and punishment for their sins We reade of Ely that the Lord pronounced him guilty of all those foule sins which his sons Hophny and Phinehas had committed 1 Sam. 2.29 Wherefore kicke ye at my sacrifice and at mine offerings to make your selves fat with the chiefest of all the offerings of Israel my people How could that be was Ely so prophane himselfe No but because his sons did so and he brought them not to that open shame and punishment which their foule sins deserved God imputeth their sinnes to him If any man shall object and say What it that to us Ely was a Iudge and magistrate he judged Israel 1 Sam. 4 18. and therefore had power to have restrained them from these sins by deposing and punishing them This the Lord chargeth him with 1 Sam 3.13 His sons made themselves vile and hee restrained them not He had a calling to doe it but we are no magistrates wee have no power to restraine or punish these lewd persons we are private men wee have no calling to doe it There are officers that haue a calling and are bound by their oath to present such offendours let them looke unto it It is through their negligence and default that these sinnes doe so much abound amongst us My answer unto this objection that hath as you see great colour of reason in it shall coâ—sist of two parts 1. I will grant that these officers are indeed in greatest fault or this and shew you reasons why it must be so 2. I will shew you that not they alone are in fault for this but that Christians of all sorts are deeply guilty this way First therefore they that by their office and oath stand bound to detect unto authority and to present these infamous persons if either out of negligence or partiality they wincke at any of them stand guilty of greater sin then they are aware of This we shall finde spoken of as one great cause of the captivity Ier. 5.28 that they did overpasse the deedes of the wicked they winked at them and made no reckoning of them and what followeth in the next verse 29. Shall I not visit for these things saith the Lord Shall not my soule be avenged on such a nation as this See the hainousnesse of their fault in three things First They sinne against the place where they live because they are a chiefe cause of the encrease of those foule sins in it that will provoke God to wrath against it If sinners were brought to open shame and punishment sin would not be so rise as it is This the Lord expresly teacheth oft in his Law when he commandeth open punishment to bee executed upon open offenders hee giveth this reason for it Deut. â—9 9 10. So shalt thou put evill away from among you and those which remaine shall heare and feare and shall henceforth commit no more any such evill among you The sparing of those whom God would have to be punished is a great wrong to the whole towne and countrey where they live even a meanes to bring Gods wrath upon it This is plaine Num. â—5 4 Take all the heads of the people and hang them vp that the fierce anger of the Lord may be turned away from Israel and verse 11. Phinehas hath turned away my wrath from the children of Israel while he was zealous for my sake among them that I consumed not the children of Israel in my jealousie And how can they be punished and brought to open shame if these officers winke at them and present them not Secondly They sinne against the soules of those poore sinners whom they seeme most to favour and love For the bringing of them to open shame and spâ—cially to confesse their sin and professe their repentance publikely is a meanes appointed of God to bring them unto repentance and so to obtaine of God assurance of the pardon of their sins That which Solomon saith of one kind may be said of all kinds of correction which God hath sanctified Pro. 22.15 Foolishnesse is bound in the heart of a child but the rod of correction will drive it away And of the censures of the Church which Christ hath appointed it may most truely be said as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 5.5 They tend to the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord. In winking therefore at such offendors they deprive them of the meanes ordained of God for their repentance and so for the salvation of their soules And what love call you this This is indeed hatred and not love Levit. 19.17 Hee hateth his brother in his heart that letteth his sinne to lye upon him Thirdly and lastly They sin against God and against their owne soules in that light account they make of the oath that they have taken 1. Let all men take heed before they take an oath that they binde not themselves thereby to doe that that is evill as they did that bound themselves by an oath that they would neither eat nor drinke till they had killed Paul Acts 23.12 An oath must not be Vinculum iniquitatis 2. When any man hath bound himselfe by oath to doe that that is evill let him repent of that sin and not double it by keeping that oath When the wise men had bound themselves to Herod if not by an oath yet by a very solemne promise certainely for Herod said they had mocked him and was in exceeding rage for that Mat. 2.16 to bring him word where Christ was yet perceiving afterward that the performance of that oath or promise was against the will of God and tended to the hurt of Christ they durst not performe it Mat. 2.12 And when Herod had unadvisedly taken an oath which afterward he perceived tended to the destruction of one whom in his conscience he knew to bee a good man it is noted to have beene his great sin that he made such conscience of keeping that oath Mat. 14.9 For we ought not to doe any thing to the open hurt of those whom God hath commanded us to be a shelter and a covert unto Esay 16.3.4 Hide the
faults they sin against the congregation and Church of God in depriving it of that right that by the ordinance of God is due unto it namely that they that have wronged given offence to it by their sin should give it satisfaction by their repentance This right these men spoile and rob the congregation of And as the Pharisees taught children to say to their parents that required any reliefe of them Marke 7.11 It is Corban that is to say a gift by whatsoever thou mayest bee profited by mee as if he should say I have given to the treasury and therfore looke for no duty from me so these men teach grosse sinners to say to the ministers and congregations that require satisfaction from them by their publike repentance I have satisfied the Court and to you I will give no satisfaction at all If in any other Court of justice it should bee said to any that were impleaded for wrong done to any one man in his body or goods or good name give somewhat to the Court and care not for the party that thou hast wronged hee shall have no satisfaction from thee all men would cry out and say this were extreame wrong and injustice and is it no sin thinke we for any man to wrong a whole Church and congregation thus Thirdly They sin against the soules of poore sinners whom by this means they deprive of a speciall means appointed of God to bring them to repentance and so unto salvation The corruption and injustice that is done in other courts toucheth but the goods or good names or bodies of men these are called and should bee indeed spirituall courts but if corruption be used in them there is merchandise made of the soules of men And of all covetousnesse of all filthy lucre that is most damnable that is gotten by the sale of the soules of men as the holy Ghost mentioneth it for the last and worst of all the commodities that Antichrist did traffique in Revelation 18.13 He made merchandise of the soules of men And thus have I done with the second sort of men that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine The third and last sort that by this Doctrine of publike confession are to be reproved are such as having sinned publikely scandalously refuse to make publike acknowledgement of their sin and profession of their repentance when they are required to do it It is strange to see what paines men will take yea what cost and charges they will be at to avoid this And that not the richer sort only but even the poorest and basest of the people Now these poore men in doing thus offend three wayes First and chiefly against the Lord in refusing to give glory unto his name and submitting themselves unto his ordinance For by confessing our sins even before men when God would have us to doe it wee give glory unto God as wee have heard in that speech of Ioshuah to Achan Ioshuah 7.19 And it is his ordinance that you should obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves hee meaneth the ministers and governours of the Church Heb. 13.17 Secondly they sin against the Church and people of God in refusing to give them satisfaction by their repentance when they have given them offence by their sin When Gods people had but taken offence at Peter without any just cause of offence given unto them when hee had by the commandement of God gone to Cornelius and there conversed with the Gentiles see how that great Apostle doth not scornefully resolve them and aske them what had they to doe with his actions but is very carefull to give them satisfaction and to recover their good opinion by shewing them at large the reason why he did so Actes 11.4 It is a perilous signe of an ungracious heart to make no reckoning what Gods people thinke of him Do you not know saith the Apostle speaking of this very sin even of making light account of the judgement of Gods people 1 Cor. 6.2 that the Saints shall judge the world It is a great meanes of peace to our consciences when wee can approve our selves our repentance and conversion not unto God and our owne consciences onely but unto the Church and people of God Shew unto them saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8 24. that is to Titus and the brethren that are with him and before the Churches the proofe of your love And on the other side it is a great trouble to the heart that hath grace in it to have the censure and hard opinion of Gods people So it was to Anna to be ill thought of by Ely ô how carefull was the poore soule to give him satisfaction 1 Sam. 1.15 16. And it was a great trouble to that good woman that powred the box of precious ointment on Christs head when she saw that the Apostles were much offended with her for it Why trouble yee the woman saith our Saviour Matth. 26.10 And should it not then trouble any such sinner as hath grieved all Gods people in the congregation by his sin and caused them to thinke ill of him Will he not desire if he have any grace in him to recover their good opinion by making knowne unto them his repentance If thou have given offence to any one of thy neighbours even the meanest of them thou art bound in conscience to make him satisfaction and to seeke reconciliation with him Matth. 5.24 Goe thy way first bee reconciled to thy brother c. Neither is he bound to thinke well of thee againe till thou hast professed thy repentance unto him Luke 17.4 If thy brother that hath trespassed against thee turne againe to thee saying I repent thou shalt forgive him And are not men much more bound to give satisfaction to a whole congregation whom they have offended and to seeke reconciliation with it then with any one man Is the congregation bound or can it thinke well of him that hath given publike offence unto it till hee turne againe unto it and professe his repentance This despising of the congregation and the people of God is a greater sin then most men are aware of Take heede saith our Saviour Mat. 18.10 that yee despise not one of these little ones What saith the Apostle speaking of a particular Congregation 1 Cor. 11.22 despise ye the Church of God for the contempt done to Gods people thus resteth not upon them but reacheth unto Christ himselfe as the Apostle plainely teacheth 1 Cor. 8.12 When ye sin so against the brethren ye sin against Christ. Thirdly and lastly These men that refuse to professe their repentance before the Congregation sin therein against their owne soules and as the Prophet speaketh in another case Ion. 2.8 forsake their owne mercie that is the meanes to assure them that notwithstanding their sins the mercy of the Lord belongeth unto them For 1. no man can ever obtaine the assurance of the pardon of his sin till he have repented
having spoken of his owne experience in this case how hee being in extreame anguish of mind and unable to find case any other way by betaking himselfe to this course found comfort and assurance of mercy from God Ps. 32.5 I acknowledged my sin unto thee and mine iniquity 〈◊〉 I not â—id I said I will acknowledge my transgression unto the Lord and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin He inferreth thereupon ver 6. For this cause shall every one that is godly pray unto thee that is every one that is godly that is truly humbled for his sin shall be encouraged by my example to seek the same way for mercy that I have done And what followeth Surely to the flouds of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him As if he had said He that taketh this course let his afflictions and sorrowes be never so great he shall not be overwhelmed with them hee shall bee sure to find comfort in them And it cannot otherwise be but they take this course must needs find comfort in it for God hath bound himselfe by promise to it Pro. 28.13 Hâ— that confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy 1 Ioh. 1.9 If we confesse our sins God is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from 〈◊〉 unrighteousnes So Ioh 33.27 28. If any say I have sinned and perverted that which was right and it profited me not he will deliver his soule from going into the pit and his life shall see the light Yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to his people that though they be never so much oppressed burdened in their minds either with the sense of their sins or with any judgements that for their sins are fallen upon them though they even pine away in their iniquity as he speaketh Lev. 26.39 foretelling the case his people should be in in the time of their captivity yet saith he ver 40.42 If then they shall confesse their iniquity and the iniquity of their fathers with their owne trespasse which they have trespassed against me and that also they have walked contrary unto me then will I remember my covenant And as these promises are made to all Gods people that can confesse and complaine of their sins unto him so specially to such as can acquaint themselves with God and accustom themselves to do this in secret according to that speech of our blessed Saviour Mat. 6.6 Pray to thy father which is in secret and thy father which is in secret will reward thee openly and ver 18. Shew thy selfe to fast and to be humbled to thy father which is in secret and thy father which is in secret shall reward thee openly I speake not thus much to encourage any hypocrite that is apt to blesse himselfe in his profane neglect of praying with his family and of joyning with Gods people in prayer either ordinary or extraordinary and say though I doe not joyne with others in these duties yet I use to pray and confesse my sins in secret unto God upon my bed that is the best of al. For to these I say as our Saviour doth Mat 23.23 This ought ye to do and not to leave the other undone And if thou didst indeed of conscience towards God in a conscionable manner pray in secret cenfesse thy sins in secret thou wouldst also joyne with Gods people in these duties because God hath aswell coÌ„manded the one as the other For whosoever shal keep the whole law yet offend in one point is guilty of al Iam. 2.10 But I have spoken all this to so many of you as feare the Lord that use to pray and confesse your sins with your families and joyne with Gods people in the publike coÌ„fessions that are made in the congregation do so stil in Gods name but rest not in that learne to do this duty in secret also get thee into thy closet to do this yea if thou have no place private enough in thine house to do it in do as yong Isaac did Gen. 24.63 and our Saviour Luke 5.16 get thee into the field sometimes to do it Doe as David did Psal. 22.2 in the nights upon thy bed And when thou art alone poure out thy heart unto God lay open thy sins before him in particular and aggravate them with the circumstances whereby they are made more hainous worke thy heart to do it with sorrow and with teares seeke ease to thy heart and comfort this way when thou art in greatest heavinesse remember the promises God hath made to shew mercy to them that can doe so stay thy faith upon them expect the performance of them and challenge it as his hand and doubtlesse thou shalt find comfort in it Lecture XXXIX on Psalme 51.3 Novemb. 7. 1626. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the meanes whereby we may attaine unto this grace And those are five principally First He that would be able to confesse his sins aright unto God must seeke knowledge and understanding in the word of God without which no man can tell what is sin and what is not Rom. 3.20 By the Law commeth the knowledge of sin and Eph. 5.3 All things that are reproved are made manifest by the light And though there be light sufficient in nature to discover unto us some sins specially in the outward breaches of the second table Rom. 2. â—5 The worke of the Law is written in their hearts their consciences also bearing witnes and accordingly accusing or excusing them Yet are there two defects in that light 1. It will not discover to us all our sins nay there be many foule sins and such as of all other most provoke God against us which the naturall man cannot discerne by that light to be sins The way of the wicked is as darkenesse saith Solomon Pro. 4.19 they know not at what they stumble That which Paul saith of concupiscence the root of all sin may be said of many other Rom. 7 7. I had not knowne lust that is to say not to be sin unlesse the Law had said thou shalt not covet 2. Those sins that it doth discover to us it doth not discover them effectually so as to humble us and drive us to God thereby but either dimly by the halves so as they never affect or trouble us As our Saviour speaketh Pro. 10.23 It is a sport to a foole to doe mischiefe or else to make us inexcusable and overwhelme us with despaire as Genesis 3.8 But that knowledge of sin that is effectuall to humble us and drive us unto Gods mercy-seat commeth not by the light of nature but only by the word It is that only that doth so convince a man of sin and manifest to him the secrets of his heart as maketh him fall down on his face and worship God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 14.24 25. In which respect Paul saith Rom. 7.7 I had not knowne sinne but by the Law As if hee should say I
had not knowne sinne effectually for doubtlesse hee did by nature know many sins or to my good and comfort but by the Law The word is a lampe unto our feete and a light unto our pathes as David calleth it Psalme 119.105 It is a glasse that will discover unto us what manner of men wee are Iames 1.23 24. Let us therefore even for this cause desire not onely to live where wee may have this light but to increase also in the knowledge of the Word Let us therfore make this use of the light we live in and use the word as a glasse that we may know our sins better the more light wee have the better we may discerne what is amisse about us It is made the property of a wicked man to hate the Word for this and refuse to come at it because it discovereth to him his sins Iohn 3.20 Every one that doth evill hateth the light neither commeth bee to it lest his deeds should be reproved And on the contrary it is said of every one that hath grace that he loveth the Word the better even for this cause Iohn 3.21 He that doth truth that is practiseth what he knoweth and maketh conscience of his waies commeth to the light that his deeds may be made manifest Secondly He that would be able to confesse his sins unto God aright must observe his own waies well bethink himselfe well before hand or when he doth ought whether it be lawfull or no. He that never mindeth nor regardeth what he doth whether it please God or no how should he ever know his sins or confesse them aright unto God We are therfore oft commanded to set our minds and hearts upon that wee doe Pro. 4.26 Ponder the path of thy feet Hag. 1.5 Consider your wayes And the godly man is described by this property Pro. 14.15 The prudent looketh well to his going Yea this is spoken of as a speciall mean and help unto repentance Ps. 119.9 Wherwith shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word ver 59. I thought on my wayes and turned my feete unto thy testimonies And on the other side this is made a chiefe cause why men commit many sins and never see them nor are troubled with them that they go rashly on in their waies at all adventures Keri Levit. 26.21 that they never consider what they do Esa. 1.3 that they despise their wayes regard them not as if they should never be called to account for them Pro. 19.16 And yet as light account as thou makest of them know God will reckon with thee for them one day Matt. 12.36 If men would thinke and consider what they do it would either keepe them from doing evill or when they had done amisse they would be able to discerne it and make their peace with God Solomon saith of the wise man Eccl. 2.14 that his eyes are in his head and in your worldly businesses when you buy or sell or do any worke in your calling you will mind that you goe about that you receive no hurt by your carelesnes and want of taking heed O that wee could learne to bee as wise for our soules to mind and set our hearts upon every thing wee doe least wee offend God by it This is required of us not only in our recreations and in the ordinary affaires of our calling but even in the services we doe unto God Take heed how you heare saith our Saviour Luke 8.18 Take heed to thy foote saith Solomon Eccle 5.1 when thou entrest into the house of God As if hee had sayd Marke what thou dost and consider whether thou performe thy service to God as thou shouldest doe and be more ready to heare then to offer the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe evill As if hee should say this is the cause why most men offer such foolish sacrifices unto God they consider not what they do Thirdly He that would be able to confesse his sins unto God aright must use to take a dayly account of himselfe and of his wayes This examination of our selves wee find oft prescribed in the word as a speciall meanes and helpe to bring us unto true repentance Lamentati 3.40 Let us search and try our wayes and turne againe unto the Lord. Psalme 4.4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart upon your bed And on the other side the neglect of it is mentioned as a chiefe cause and signe of impenitency Ieremy 8.6 No man repented him of his wickednesse saying what have I done And as this examination of our selves is profitable and necessary so the oftener wee use it the more profitable it will be Three notable benefits wee shall receive by it if wee would accustome our selves to use it every day 1. It would be a good meanes to bridle us and restraine us from sin when wee considered this with our selves this I must account with God and mine owne conscience for before I sleep As the dayly thinking of the generall account wee must one day come to is most effectuall this way as is plaine in that speech of the Apostle 2 Corinth 5.10 11. so would the thought of this particular account wee bring our selves to doe us great good also 2. It would free us from the feare of sudden death which may befall any of us and we would be prepared for it when we suffer no sin to lodge with us all night that we have not repented of Watch yee therefore saith our Saviour Marke 13.35 36. for yee know not when the master of the house commeth lest comming suddenly hee find you sleeping When a man hath made his peace with God he may sleepe quietly he need not feare death Psal. 4 8. I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe 3 By this meanes a man may remember his sins and the circumstances of them much better and so more fully and effectually confesse them unto God Whereas if wee suffer our selves to runne long upon the score wee shall bee apt to forget much and not bee so sensible as when our sins were fresh in memory In this case we may say as Iob. 13.12 though he speaketh it there in another sense our memories are like unto ashes Fourthly Hee that would confesse his sinnes in an effectuall manner unto God must not onely observe and call himselfe to an account for his daily sins which happily will not much affect him but keepe in mind and call oft to remembrance his old sins such as he hath most fouly offended God by in times past that he may renew his repentance for them Deut. 9.7 Remember and forget not how thou provokedst the Lord to wrath in the wildernes Thus doth David remember the sins of his youth Psal. 25.7 Fiftly and lastly He that would fully and effectually confesse his sins to God must beg grace and helpe of God to doe it For wee have heard it is a
the Apostle Rom. 1.28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind This is of all the judgements of God the most admirable and dreadfull to see what meanes God giveth to wicked men to awaken their consciences how senslesse they remain still To see men smitten of God as I shewed you Iudas was whom no ministery could stir or as Pharaoh or Ieroboam whom no judgments could move Thus speaketh the Lord of this judgement Stay your selves and wonder saith the Lord Esa. 29.9 Why what should they stay themselves to consider and wonder at Surely at this judgement that was upon the Prophets and rulers and people of that time They are drunken saith he but not with wine the Lord hath powred out upon you the spirit of deep sleep and hath closed your eyes This is the admirable judgement when all is done Let no man therefore any longer account it a blessing to have a senslesse conscience that will never put him in mind of his sins nor checke him for them but account it a great favour of God to have a wakefull and a tender conscience and pray with the Prophet Psal. 13.3 O Lord my God lighten mine eyes lest I sleep the sleep of death that deep and deadly sleep of a benummed and senslesse conscience Remember and beleeve that saying of Solomon Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe David had never as we see here humbled himselfe thus and run to Gods mercy-seat sued for pardon so fervently as he did if his conscience being awakened had not thus set his sins before him Six great benefits I told you of the last day that Gods people receive by the wakefulnesse and tendernesse of their conscience that puts them oft in remembrance of their sins You will object It cannot surely be esteemed a mercy but a judgement and tentation to have mine old sins brought oft into my remembrance which I have long since repented of and obtained assurance of the pardon of I answer Yes it is profitable to remember and thinke oft even of those sins as wee heard the last day in the proofe of the Doctrine that thou mayest increase the assurance of the pardon of those sins both 1. by examining the truth of thy repentance for to haue ceased long from those sins will not argue thou hast truely repented and 2. By renewing and encreasing thy humiliation for them But if we should much busie our selves with calling our sins to minde and musing of them it would bring us to despaire and deprive vs of all comfort I answer 1. the sight of thy sins how hainous soever they have beene and sorrow for them may stand well enough with true faith and confidence in Gods mercy many have had deepe sence of their sins that have also had sound faith A man may see in himselfe aboundant matter of sorrow and feare and yet discerne even at that time more matter of comfort and joy in the Lord. Thus Daniel did Dan. 9.8 9. O Lord to us belongeth confusion of face to our King to our Princes and to our fathers because we have sinned against thee to the Lord our God belonge mercies and forgivenesses though wee have rebelled against thee Serve the Lord with feare saith the Psalmist Psal. 2.11 and rejoyce with trembling And it is said of the two Maryes Mat. 28.8 that they departed quickly from the sepulcher with feare and great joy 2. Yea a man is never so fit to admire and take comfort in the mercy of God as when he seeth the multitude and odiousnesse of his owne sins Never did Paul so rejoyce in Gods mercy as when he had most sence of his owne sins as is evident 1 Tim. 1 12.-15.3 The sight of thy sins so long as it is joyned with a godly sorrow and hatred of them a desire of reconciliatiō with God so long as it driveth thee to acknowledgement humbling thy selfe before God is not the way to desperatiō but unto sound comfort It is the unwillingnesse of men to see and acknowledge their sins that bringeth despaire and not their willingnesse to doe it as we may see in David While he kept silence his bones waxed old through his roaring all the day long Psal. 32.3 But what course tooke he to finde comfort See ver 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee and mine iniquity have I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions unto the Lord and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin It is a mans putting of his mouth in the dust that giveth him hope of mercy Lam 3.29 The afflicted and poore in spirit trust in the Lord Zach. 3.12 But how can this be will some say that it should be such a blessing to have a tender conscience that is so apt to put a man in mind of his sins seeing the conscience when it accuseth a man useth also to smite and wound him as it was with David 1 Sam 24.5 and that there is no paine or anguish in the world comparable to that which the strokes and wounds of the conscience put a man unto Pro. 18.14 A wounded spirit who can beare I answer 1. If thou wouldst waken thy owne conscience by a due examination of thy owne wayes and calling thy sins to thine owne remembrance it would be lesse bitter and painefull to thee then if by this neglecting thy selfe thou put the Lord to doe it 1 Cor. 11.23.31 Let a man examine himselfe for if we would judge our selues we should not be judged It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God Heb. 10 31. 2. I answer that it is true indeed a tender and wakefull conscience will put a man to paine and trouble but the paine and trouble that driveth a man to God as Davids did here is a wholesome and medicinable paine a meanes to keepe us from those paines and sorrowes that are everlasting Of this kinde of chastisement which the conscience giveth us that may bee said which Paul saith of all Gods chastisements Heb 12.11 No chastisement for the present seemeth joyous but grievous neverthelesse afterward it yeeldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousnesse to them that are exercised thereby The third and last thing I have to say to these sencelesse men is this that the state they are now in will not last alwayes Certainely that conscience that is now so dead asleepe will one day awaken and doe his office by setting thy sins before thee either to drive thee to God by repentance as it did David here or to drive thee to the Devill by desperation as it did Cain and Iudas That which Moses said to the two tribes the halfe Num. 32.13 may be sayd to euery secure and dead hearted sinner Yee have sinned against the Lord and bee you sure your sinne will find you out Thine owne wickednesse shall correct thee saith the Lord by the Prophet
also an offence against man I answer Ceatainely it was a grievous offence even against man and not against the Lord onely First Against himselfe against his owne body He that committeth fornication sinneth against his owne body 1 Cor. 6.18 Against his owne peace and the comfort of his life for because of these sins the sword neuer departed from his house God raised up evill against him out of his owne house as the Lord threatned by Nathan 2 Sam. 12.10 11. But chiefly against his owne soule Pro. 8.36 He that sinneth against me wrongeth his owne soule O what wounds did he give to his owne soule by these sins Secondly His sin was a grievous offence against his neighbour and that sundry wayes and not against the Lord onely 1. He wronged Vriah in an high degree by the adultery he committed with his wife He that committeth this sin doth his neighbour greater wrong then if he had robbed and spoiled him of all other his goods and possessions whatsoever In which respect the Lord hath in the Decalogue placed the commandement against adultery as a greater commandement before that against theft Exod. 20.14 15. And Solomon Pro. 6.30 35. maketh the adulterer a far worse man then a thiefe and giveth this reason for it among other that the thiefe may make satisfaction to a man for the wrong he hath done him so cannot the adulterer doe 2. He wronged the whole Common-wealth by endangering it and laying it open to the wrath of God by his foule sins For thus hath the Lord beene wont for the sins of Kings and Princes to plague all their subjects grievously See what a famine God brought upon the whole land for the sin of Saul 2 Sam. 21.1 So Ahaz by his sins is said to have brought Iudah low and to have made it naked because hee transgressed sore against the Lord 2 Chron. 28 19. So the evill that Manasseh did in Ierusalem is said to be a chiefe cause of the captivity Ier. 15 4. though Manasseh himselfe were dead and buried long before yea though he had unfeinedly repented before hee died But what need wee to seeke further for examples to cleere this point then to David himselfe What a plague did hee bring upon the whole land by a farre lesse sin of his then these were that he had now committed even by his commanding the people to be numbred 2 Sam. 24.15 And to these very sins that now he committed all the blood of his owne subjects that was shed and all the civill warre and sedition that was raised both in the rebellion of Absalom 2 Sam. 15.12 and 18.7 and of Sheba the son of Bichri 2 Sam. 20.2.14 was to bee imputed So great cause have all Gods people to pray heartily unto God for their Princes according to the example of the Church Ioh. 1.17 Psal. 20.1 4. and 72 1. and the expresse commandement of God 1 Tim. 2.1 2. And so great cause have we also to give hearty thankes unto God for giving us good Kings and governours that rule us in the feare of the Lord as Huram did for Solomon 2 Chron. 2.11 12. 3. Besides this he had by his murder in a higher degree wronged not Vriah onely and those that were slaine with him 2 Sam. 11.17 but all their friends also and kinsfolke that were left alive who were bound in conscience to esteeme this such a wrong as they might take no satisfaction for it as is plaine Numb 35.31 4 and lastly The sin that he committed reached not onely to the murdering of the bodies of many men but to the destruction of the precious soules of all them that were drawne into fearefull sins by his meanes 1. Of the soule of Bathsheba whom he drew to whordome 2 Sam. 11.4 2. Of the soules of all those servants of his whom he used as his panders and bawdes for the effecting of his lust 2 Sam. 11.4 3. Of the soule of Ioâ—b whom hee made his instrument for the murdering of Vriah and the rest 2 Sam. 11 15.16 4. Of the soules of those enemies of the Lord to whom he gave occasion to blaspheme his most holy name 2 Sam. 12.14 For though all these that by his meanes were drawne to these foule sins did not perish eternally for of Bathsheba it is certaine that shee repented yet was that no thanke to him who had given their soules a mortall wound and cut the throat of them though the mercy and skill of the heavenly Chirurgion kept them from perishing of those wounds Thirdly and lastly The sins that he committed were so farre from being an offence against the Lord onely that indeed they were not directly and immediately committed against the Lord but against man onely for they were sins not against the first but against the second table of the commandements of God Then the second question is this Did he then thinke that though by these sins if they had beene committed by an other person great offence had beene done unto men yet being done by him no man could complaine because a King hath that absolute power as whatsoever hee doth to men hee can doe them no wrong I answer No verily David was far from all such conceits Such thoughts might well beseeme such a Princesse as Iesabell was who though her husband Ahab was no King unlesse he might doe what he list unlesse he might by force contrary to law take away Naboths vineyard 1 King 21.7 Dost thou now governe the kingdome of Israel But David was not such a Prince He knew well enough the charge that God had given in his Law concerning the King that should raigne over his people Deut. 17.18 19 20. 1. He must have the booke of the Law ever with him and acquaint himselfe well with it 2. He must governe his subjects according to Law and not turne aside from it either to the right hand or to the left 3. He must take heede his heart be not lifted up above his brethren to despise them or thinke he might use them as hee listed He was not ignorant of that charge that God had given unto him in particular when that he was first made King which he mentioneth 2 Sam. 23.3 The God of Israel said the rocke of Israel spake to me he that ruleth over men must bee just ruling in the feare of God He knew therefore full well that notwithstanding any royall prerogative he had that which he had done to Vriah and the rest though they were his subjects was a shamefull wrong as Nathan also in his parable had shewed it to be 2 Sam. 12.4 The third question is How then if he knew his sin was a wrong and offence against man and not against the Lord onely did it not in that respect trouble him at all at this time now he seeketh pardon and peace with God or are these words thus to be understood as if he should say Against thee thee onely have I sinned as for
any offence I have committed against men or wrong I have done to them I regard it not that never troubleth me I answer No no it was farre from him to thinke so The wrong hee had done to men by these his sins did trouble his conscience at this time exceedingly as appeareth in the 14. verse Deliver mee from blood-guiltinesse O God thou God of my salvation From bloods it is in the originall in the plurall number The blood of Vriah and of all that were slaine with him lay heavy upon his conscience Nay he knew full well he could have no hope to finde mercy with God at this time by his prayer if hee had not beene troubled in conscience for the wrong hee had done unto men by his sin nay if hee had not unfainedly desired to the utmost of his power to give them satisfaction and make them amends for the wrong hee had done unto them Wee know the rule of Christ which is doubtlesse a morall law and was well knowne to David and written in his heart Mat. 5.23 24. If thou bringest thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Hee knew full well that the wrong that is done to the basest subject or tenant or servant that any man keepeth will cry to God for vengeance against him and that God will not be appeased till satisfaction be made or at the least endeavoured to be made to the party that was wronged by him When the blood of the poore Gibeonites was unjustly shed by Saul God would not be appeased with the land till the Gibeonites though they were but poore snakes and slaves had satisfaction given unto them as you may read 2 Sam. 21.1 3. Now followeth the fourth and last question Why then doth he say heere that he had sinned onely against the Lord Why doubleth hee his speech thus pathetically Against thee thee onely have I sinned I answer His words are to be taken as spoken not simply but comparatively As if he had said Though by my sins I have many wayes offended against man and wronged him yet the wrong I have done in this to any man is nothing in comparison of the wrong the dishonour the contempt I have done to thy Majesty Though I bee deepely wounded for the wrong I have done to men by my sin yet the griefe and trouble of minde I conceive for that is nothing in comparison of that anguish I finde in my soule for my despising of thee and that light account of thee and of thine eye that hath beene vpon me By the like phrase the captivity is called Ezek. 7.5 An evill an onely evill that is the greatest evill that ever befell that nation So then the Doctrine that ariseth from these words thus opened is this That the offence we have done to God by our sin though it bee not the onely yet it is the chiefe thing above all other that should make us to hate sin and to mourne for it Two branches you see there are of this doctrine and both of them grounded upon that which you have now heard observed unto you in this example of David 1. It is not the onely cause why sin is to bee hated and mourned for 2. It is yet the chiefe cause of all other The former branch shall be confirmed unto you in two points First The very consideration and respect we have to the evill consequents of sin and the punishments that God hath threatned in his word and doth daily exercute upon us for sin may be a just cause even to a faithfull and good soule to move him to be afraid of sin and to hate it and mourne for it If the tokens we discerne of judgements imminent over the nation bring our sins into our remembrance and breed feare and sorrow in us for them as they are apt oft to do with sundry of Gods best servants that is no signe of an heart void of faith David professeth it was so with him Psal. â—19 120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements Iosiah is commended of God even for this 2 King 22 19. Nay it is no evill signe to be afraid of sin and troubled with feare and griefe for it by the thoughts wee have of our death and of the judgement to come and even of hell it selfe Knowing the terrours of the Lord saith Paul having spoken of the judgement to come 2 Cor. 5.11 wee perswade men and are made manifest unto God And our Saviour chargeth us to feare God even out of this consideration that he hath power to cast both the body and soule into hell Luke 12 5. Neither is it unlawful to mourne for sin even because of those scourges and corrections we receive from the hand of God for it in this life All our afflictions should bring our sins into our remembrance and humble us for them Our sins are the onely things that keepe good things from us as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 5.25 Our sins are the onely causes of all miseries we are subject unto how bitter and extreme soever they be Because thy sins are increased saith the Lord Ier. 30.15 I have done these things unto thee All the evils therefore that wee endure should worke vpon us as they did upon Gods people Lam. 5.15 16. The ioy of our heart is ceased our dance is turned into mourning the crowne is fallen from our head woe unto us that wee have sinned And it is certainely a grievous sin and an argument of a strange stupidity and hardnesse of heart in us that the Lord scourging us so oft one way or other by his judgements we mourne no more for our sins that are the causes of it By every judgement and affliction God calleth us to sorrow for our sin In that day saith the Prophet Esay 22.12 did the Lord call to weeping and to mourning And Mic. 6.9 The Lords voice cryeth to the City so unto the towne to the family to the person whom he smiteth with any of his corrections And what doth it cry Surely the effect and summe of that cry is set down Lam. 3.39..40 Man suffereth for his sin therfore search and try your wayes and turn againe to the Lord. He is therefore a wise and happy man that stoppeth not his eare at this cry but heareth the rod and who hath appointed it Secondly The consideration of the hurt we have done unto others by our sins doth also give great weight to our sins may be a just cause of sorrow trouble to our minds for them Even the hurt wee have done them in temporall things O how it wounded Davids heart when he saw what a pestilence he had brought among his subjects 1 Chron. 21.17 Let thy hand I pray thee ô Lord my God be
see in the same chapter Exod. 21.18.22 this is that that maketh all sin so hainous as it is and worthy of infinite eternall punishment because it is committed against and is a contempt done unto a person that is of infinite and eternall majesty That any of us poore mortall wretches wormes rather then men of whom the Prophet saith Ps. 39.5 Verily every man at his best state is altogether vanity and who are counted to him lesse then nothing and vanity as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 40.17 should be so desperatly mad as to provoke despise this glorious God to make light account of any of his commandments in whose hand is our breath and all our wayes as Daniel telleth a great King Dan 5.23 whose glorious greatnes is such as the Angels cover their faces before him Esa. 6.2 In whose sight no creature can stand when he is angry Ps. 76.7 This this is that that doth greatly aggravate our sins Wo unto him that striveth with his maker let the potsheard strive with the potsheards of the earth saith the Lord. Esa. 45.9 Do we provoke the Lord unto wrath saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.22 are we stronger then he And yet thus have we done every one of us the consideration of this ought to lye heavy upon our hearts as it did upon Davids when he cryed against thee thee only have I sinned Lecture XLV On Psalme 51.4 Ianuary 9. 1626. FOlloweth now the fourth and last attribute of God that setteth forth the hainousnes of our sins and that is the infinite goodnes and bounty of the Lord. This the Lord expresseth dayly towards all his creatures and we can looke no way but we must needs behold evident proofes and demonstrations of it Psal. 145 9. The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works And the consideration even of this bounty of the Lord toward all his creatures though it did not extend it selfe towards us more particularly should much affect us So it did David Psal. 119.68 Thou art good and dost good teach me thy statutes If wee know or heare of a man that is a good house-keeper a bountifull man ready to doe all men good we all esteeme highly of such a one and speake well of him and would be ready to doe him any kindnesse or service though we never drunke of his cup our selves nor received any benefit by him nay though we never saw his face so amiable a thing is this property of goodnes and bounty in our eyes wheresoever we behold it For a good man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 peradventure some would even dare to die But alas such is the vile corruption of our nature that the common mercies of the Lord whereby he doth expresse the goodnes and bountifulnes of his nature do little affect us Let therfore every one of us consider how he hath expressed his goodnes and bounty to our selves in particular And of this before I begin to set it before your eyes and put you in mind of it I may say with the Prophet Ps. 40.5 Many ô Lord my God are the wonderfull works which thou hast done and thy thoughts which are to us-ward they cannot be reckoned up in order unto thee if I would declare and speake of them they are moe then can be numbred Yet let us consider I pray you as we are able the marvellous goodnesse and bounty the Lord hath shewed towards every one of us in particular 1. In the things that concerne our bodies and this mortall life 2. In the things that concerne our soules and our everlasting happinesse For the first 1. It is the Lord from whom we have our life and being and without whom we could not consist one moment Act. 17.28 In him we live move and have our being In his hand is our breath and all our wayes Dan. 5.23 2. It is he alone that maintaineth us in this health strength and vigor of body and mind that we do enjoy in that soundnes of limbs and senses and keepeth us from those weaknesses and pains and diseases of body and from that impotency of mind that we see many others subject unto The Lord is the strength of my life saith David Psal. 27.1 Exo. 23.25 He shall blesse thy bread and thy water and I will take sicknes away from the midst of thee 3. It is he alone that while we see many others to beg their bread to feed upon scraps provideth so plentifully for us maketh us to be able to be helpfull unto others to entertaine at this time our friends neighbors maketh us able to make merry together and furnisheth our table with such variety plenty of all good things Thou preparest a table before me saith David Ps. 23.5 in the presence of mine enemies thou anointest my head with oyle my cup runneth over Act. 14.17 He left not himselfe without witnes in that he did good gave us raine and fruitful seasons filling our hearts with food gladnes And it is our extreame blindnes and sottishnes if we ascribe this our plenty and prosperity unto any thing els but the Lords goodnes alone Hos. 2.8 She did not know that I gave her corne and wine and oile multiplied her silver and gold 4. Wheras we see and heare of many others that are undone some by fire and some by theeves and some by witchcraft how commeth it to passe that we and our children and our cattell goods are kept in such safety by day by night at home and abroad Surely the Lord hath made an hedge about us and about our houses and about all that we have as Satan confesseth of Iob 1.10 The Lord is thy keeper saith David Psal. 121.5 If he did not continually watch over us it could not bee with us as it is 5. Whereas wee have every one of us oft times beene in sundry great adversities and dangers aswell as other men what hath beene the cause that we have comen off so well when others by the very same diseases by the same afflictions have beene swallowed up and destroyed Surely this is to bee ascribed to the goodnesse and mercy of the Lord alone And wee have all cause to say with David Psal. 18.2 The Lord is my deliverer and verse 16. He sent from above he tooke me he drew me out of many waters And 68.20 Hee that is our God is the God of salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death 6. and lastly Whereas we must all looke for a change and expect trouble and affliction Iob 5.7 Man is borne unto trouble what refuge have any of us to flye unto in any distresse for helpe and comfort but to the Lord only Psal. 20.7 Some trust in charets and some in horses but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God And 62.8 Trust in him at all times yee people powre out your hearts before him God is a
hath taken us up againe and set us on our feete Nay though wee have given him just cause a thousand times to cast us off and dishinherit us to leave us to our selves and Satan yet hath his love beene so unchangeable towards us that nothing could move him to cast us off Nay he hath given us assurance by his spirit Rom. 8 38 39. that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bee able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Iesus our Lord. So that we have just cause to say as the Prophet Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage that retâ—ineth not his anger for ever because hee delighteth in mercy And this is also that that greatly amplifieth the goodnesse of God in this point that it is so rare If we would consider how many have fallen some to Popery and other heresies some to profanesse some to the utter hatred of Religion some to worldlinesse that were once farre before us in knowledge and in profession how many that were first are become last Mat. 19.30 How many there are whom we may dayly looke upon that are like those the Apostle speaketh of 2 Pet. 2.18.22 that once were cleane escaped from them that live in errour but now with the dog are turned to their owne vomit againe and as the sow that was washed to their wallowing in the mire Many that are like unto Saul who though he had received excellent gifts of Gods spirit even another heart 1 Sam. 10.6.9 and never in his life fell into so grosse sins as David did yet he fell away quite from God and lost all grace and was quite forsaken of God 1 Sam. 16.14 and 28.15 whereas many of us that like David have had far stronger corruptions yet are still kept in the state of grace be it that none of those that have thus quite fallen away were ever truly regenerate and we may say of them as 1 Iohn 2.19 They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had beene of us they would no doubt have continued with us But what is it that hath made us to stand when so many that seemed much stronger then wee have fallen quite away Surely nothing but the meere grace and goodnesse of the Lord. It is not of him that willeth saith the Apostle Rom. 9.16 nor of him that runneth but of God that showeth mercy And thus have I in some measure put you in minde of the infinite goodnesse and bounty the Lord hath shewed to every one of us that are his people Now the consideration of this marvellous goodnesse and bounty of God towards vs doth greatly aggravate our sins and make them out of measure sinfull There is no sin we have committed no commandement of God that we have transgressed but we have thereby sleighted and despised shewed contempt unto grieved and dishonoured that God that hath beene so good and gracious a father unto us Thus doth the Lord aggravate Davids sin 2 Sam. 12.7 9. I annointed thee King over Israel and I delivered thee out of the hand of Saul and I gave thee thy masters house c. and if that had beene too little I would mereover have given thee such and such things wherefore hast thou despised the commandement of the Lord. Thus did God plead with Israel Mic. 6.3 5. O my people what have I done to thee and wherein have I wearied thee that thou makest so slight account of offending me testifie against me and then in the two next verses he putteth them in minde of the great goodnesse hee had shewed toward them that by that meanes he might bring them to a consideration and feeling of their sins Thus doth the Lord aggravate the sins of his people Deut. 32.6 Doe ye thus requite the Lord ô foolish people and unwise Is not he thy father that hath bought thee hath he not made thee and established thee This was that that made Mary Magdelene weepe so aboundantly Luke 7.38 she had a deepe apprehension of Gods goodnesse towards her verse 47. This was that that lay so heavy upon Davids heart heere Against thee thee onely have I sinned Nay it is not possible that any should ever haue a true assurance and sence of Gods fatherly goodnes wrought in his heart by the spirit of God but it will have this effect in him Zach. 12.10 I will powre out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his onely son and shall bee in bitternesse for him as one that is in bitternesse for his first borne Why doe our sins trouble us no more Surely we are not soundly perswaded of Gods fatherly goodnesse and love towards us the spirit of grace was never powred upon us I know 1. That the most men make the lesse account of sin because they say they know the Lord is so gracious and mercifull nothing doth so much keepe them from being troubled for their sinnes as this they cannot thinke it possible God should like much the worse of them for any of their sins because he is still so good and bountifull unto them but are ready to say to their soules with the Epicure Eccles. 9.7 Goe thy way eate thy bread with joy and drinke thy wine with a merry heart for God now accepteth thy workes 2. Yea they embolden themselves to sin by this more then by any thing because they know and are peswaded the Lord is so infinite in goodnesse and mercy they turne the very grace of God into wantonnesse Iude 4. If a childe should thus resolve with himselfe rush I know my father beareth that affection to me that though I bee never so stubborne and rebellious against him though I grieve and dishonour him never so much yet he will never cast me off and therefore I care not for offending him all men would say that wretch had lost all naturall affection and had not the nature or heart of a child in him No more hath that man certainely any true or sound assurance of Gods fatherly love and goodnesse towards him that doth not hate sin that is not afraid of sin that cannot mourne for sin out of this respect above all others that by his sin he hath offended and grieved and dishonoured so good and gracious a father as the Lord hath beene unto him Lay aside saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.1.3 all malice and all guile and hypocrisies enuies and evill speakings because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yee have tasted knowne with feeling that the Lord is gracious Lecture XLVI on Psalme 51.4 Ianuary 23. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the uses that
celebrated upon the fourteenth day of the first moneth Numb 9.3 he was content to be singular and to differ in his judgement and practise from the whole Church rather then he would swerve from Gods commandement even in so small a matter And for this cause though the whole Church did put of the passeover that yeare from the fourteenth to the sixteenth day of the first moneth because that was the Sabbath and by a tradition of the Elders they were forbidden to keepe two such festivities so neere together yet durst not our Saviour doe so but kept his passeover two dayes before them as appeareth Ioh. 19.14 the day that hee was crucified on which was you know the day after his passeover was the day before theirs the day of the preparation of the passeover The last example is Mordecayes of whom we read that he durst not do the smallest thing no not so much as yeeld a formall complementall curtesie to Haman being forbidden of God no not to prevent the destruction of the whole Church that was likely to have ensued upon it as you may see Ester 3.2.6 The precepts and rules we have in Gods word to guide us in this case are likewise three 1. We may not commit the least sin for the preventing of the greatest danger that may possibly ensue if we doe it not We may not do evill that good may come of it Rom. 3.8 2. We may not wittingly commit or consent to the least sin no not for the preventing of a farre greater and fouler sin Neither can Lot be excused who to keepe the Sodomites from committing the sin against nature offered them his two daughters to commit adultery withall Genes 19.8 There can bee no such necessitie layd upon Gods child at any time that hee must needs doe either the smaller sins or the greater But in these two cases of exigency when there seemeth a necessity of sinning for the preventing of danger or for the preventing of greater sin we must follow the counsell of the Prophet Psal. 37.5 Commit thy way to the Lord trust also in him and he shall bring it to passe Rest upon the power and promises of God who can deliver us out of these perplexities without the helpe of any of our sins As Peter perswading Christian women from vanity and pride in their attire answereth a secret objection they might make against this Alas our husbands being infidels will hate us and misuse us yea and bee ready to fall to a liking of other women if we do not platt our haire and make our selves as brave as we can and paint us and follow every fashion to this he answereth by propounding to them the example of holy women of old time and telleth them how they armed themselves against this they trusted in God and were not afraid of any amazement and so doe you 1 Pet. 3.5 6. Thirdly and lastly Wee may not dare to doe any thing that we see cause to doubt that God hath forbidden it to be done Rom. 14.23 He that doubteth is damned if he eate As if the Apostle had said even this is sufficient to condemne a man if he repent not of it that he hath given liberty to himselfe to doe that that he doubted was unlawfull and forbidden of God The third and last thing I have to say unto these men is to advise and warne them to take heed how they hate and scorne any whom otherwise they can take no exception unto for their precisenesse in such things as themselves account trifles and toves But first enquire into their grounds and reasons why they doe so And if you find they have good warrant in the word to doe as they doe commend them encourage them imitate them and say with David Psal. 119.63 I am a companion of all them that feare thee and of them that keepe thy precepts But if you shall find that through their weakenesse and ignorance they mistake their grounds and have no good warrant for that they doe but are more scupulous and doubtfull in these things then they have just cause to be yet pity them instruct them with meeknesse and shew them their errour persecute them not nor hate them for the errour of their judgement but beare with them till they may be better informed We that are strong saith the Apostle Rom. 15.1 ought to beare with the infirmities of the weake and not to pleâ—se our selves And though they be in errour yet love them for this that they dare not do anything that they doubt would offend God Certainly this is a thing not to be derided and scorned but to bee beloved and commended whersoever we see it For this the Apostle loved the Iewes in his time and professeth Rom. 10.1 2. that his hearts desire and prayer to God for them was that they might be saved because he saw and hare them record that they had the zeale of God though it wâ—re not according to knowledge Take heed of hating any for this for this is a part of the image of God and worke of his spirit and therefore to hate this in any though I dare not say it is the sin against the holy Ghost yet do I confidently affirme that it is a neere neighbour unto it and though it be not impossible yet will certainly be found a very difficult and rare thing for any to be renewed by repentance that shall fall so farre Lecture XLVIII On Psalme 51.4 Febru 6. 1626. NOw followeth the reason why David professing his repentance and suing to God for mercy in the pardon of his sins doth make confession of his sin and accuse himselfe before God for it not only in generall termes but in particular and the reason is contained in these words That thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and be cleare when thou judgest For these words have reference not to those that go immediatly before them in this verse as if his meaning should be I have therefore sinned against thee and done this evill in thy sight that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest c. But these words have reference to the third verse and his meaning is this I acknowledge my transgressions and accuse my selfe in this manner that I may justifie thee and give glory unto thee and acknowledge thy righteousnesse both in that which thou hast spoken and threatned against me by thy servant Nathan and in those judgements also which thou hast already executed upon me in taking away my child and which thou shalt also hereafter be pleased to lay upon me for my sinne So that you see there be two parts of this reason why David doth thus confesse his sinne 1 That God might be justified in whatsoever he had spoken 2 That God might be cleared in the judgements he had already or should further execute upon him So that the first thing we have heere to observe is this that though the message the Lord had sent unto him that which he
See an example of this in Iob who when he had received those grievous losses in his goods and children and that in so strange a manner he was so far from repining that he bursteth forth into these words Iob 1.21 The Lord gave the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord. And marke what the holy Ghost saith of him for this verse 22. In all this Iob sinned not nor charged God foolishly As if he should say If he had not thus willingly accepted of Gods correction if he had not thus kissed the rod when his father did thus beat him he had sinned he had charged God foolishly See also an example of this in the Churches speech mentioned Mic. 7.9 I will beare the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him And in that of Ezra who speaking of the extreame judgement of God upon his people in the Babylonish Captivitie saith Ezra 9.13 Thou our God hast punished us lesse then our iniquities deserve And Lamenta 3.22 It is of the Lords mercies that wee are not consumed utterly from being a people because his compassions faile not You see Gods people have discerned and taken notice of some mercy some mitigation of the rigor of justice some cause of thanksgiving and of admiring rather his indulgence towards them then of repining against him even in the most extreame afflictions that have befallen him And from hence it is that they have growne to that pitch of blessed resolution not onely to submit themselves and beare the crosse that presently lieth upon them how heavy soever it be but as David here limiteth not his speech to the judgment he had felt in the losse of his child nor to those that Nathan had told him should befall him but speaketh indifferently that thou mayest be cleare when thou judgest whensoever or howsoever thou shalt judge correct me So have Gods people that have bin soundly humbled professed a resolution to beare whatsoever God should further bee pleased to lay upon them whatsoever it should be So speak the people of God Iudg. 10.15 We have sinned do thou to us whatsoever seemeth good unto thee And Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good And David when he fled from his son Absalom when he was in extreame danger both to loose his kingdome and his life 2 Sam. 15.26 If the Lord shall thus say I have no delight in thee behold here am I let him doe to me as seemeth good unto him As if he should say Though he cast me into hell I shall have no just cause to say he doth me any wrong Hitherto I have shewed you three degrees of that passive obedience that every one of us are bound to yeeld unto God in our afflictions And there is never a one of these but they are hard yea impossible for flesh and bloud to do till the mighty arme of God hath tamed our hearts and subdued and humbled them 〈◊〉 can never thus cleare the Lord when he judgeth us A hard thing it is to hold our peace when God correcteth us not to utter words of discontent impatiency specially not to fret and repine in our hearts against the Lord. A harder 〈…〉 acknowledge heartily and unfeinedly that God dealeth most justly with 〈◊〉 when he correcteth us But the hardest thing of all it is to submit our selves to Gods correcting and willingly to beare it to be perswaded that that we endure is nothing so much as we have deserved to admire his fatherly indulgence and love to us even when he correcteth us most sharply But the fourth and last degree of this obedience which I must now proceed unto is much more difficult for in all those judgments and corrections of God that befall our selves or others when the sins that deserved them are known and evident unto us it is no such hard matter to justifie and cleare the Lord in them But there be many judgements of God where no such cause can be knowne or discerned no not by the wisest men Thy judgements saith David Psal. 36.6 are a great deep ô Lord no man can dive to the ground bottome of them And Rom. 11.33 How unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out Now this is the fourth degree of obedience required of us that we must not only cleare the Lord in those judgements that we can discerne the cause reason of but even in those that we can conceive no reason of we must resolve with David Ps. 119.137 Righteous art thou ô Lord and upright are thy judgements and 145.17 The Lord is righteous in all his wayes and holy in all his works Admiring with the holy Apostle and adoring that which we are not able to comprehend Rom. 11.33 O the depth both of the wisedome and knowledge of God Now for the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine they are principally two the one of them respecteth the judge himselfe and the other them that are judged by him For the first It is not possible that the Lord should do wrong to any of his creatures or that any thing he doth should be unjust Deut. 32.4 All his wayes are judgement a God of truth and without iniquitie just and right is hee Doth God pervert judgement saith Bildad Iob. 8.3 or doth the almighty pervert Iustice As if hee should say that is impossible in the judgement of every mans conscience Shall not the judge of the whole world doe right saith Abraham Genes 18.25 This reason the Apostle giveth for this doctrine Rom. 3.5 6 Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance God forbid saith he for then how shall God judge the world This was that that stopped Elyes mouth that he had nothing to say against that grievous judgement God threatned against him and his house 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good And why is it not possible the Lord should do wrong to any of his creatures 1. In regard of his Soveraignty and Supreame and undependant power he hath over all things that he hath made even as the potter hath over his clay This similitude the holy Ghost useth Rom. 9.20 21. Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus Hath not the potter power over the clay of the same lumpe to make one vessell unto honour and another unto dishonour Is it not lawfull for me to doe what I will with mine owne saith the Lord of the vineyard Matth. 20.13 In respect of this Soveraignty and Supreame power of God Elihu saith Iob 33.13 that God giveth not account of any of his matters His manner is not neither is he bound to give men account of his decrees or of his judgements 2. In regard of his will it is not possible that hee should wrong any of his creatures for his will is the rule of all righteousnesse and every thing is therefore just right because his
and fell downe upon the ground and worshipped God Secondly True patience is a fruit of faith 2 Thess. 1.4 Paul gloried of the Thessalonians in the Churches of God for their patience and faith in all their persecutions and tribulations that they did endure And he desireth the Hebrewes Heb. 6.12 that they would be followers of them that through faith and patience inherit the promises And Iam. 1.3 The trying of your faith worketh patience True patience riseth out of this perswasion that the crosse that befalleth us is from God that he hath a speciall hand and providence in it This was the root of Davids patience 2 Sam. 16.10 The Lord hath said to him curse David Yea that this God that sendeth the crosse is our God and loving father in Christ and that maketh the child of God beare it patiently Iohn 18.11 The cup which my father hath given me shall I not drinke The man that wanteth this faith though he be never so quiet under any crosse yet if his quietnesse grow from this conceit it is but his ill fortune and destiny as the Philistines said 1 Sam. 6.9 It was a chance that happened to us hee cannot bee said to bee truly patient Thirdly True patience is a fruit of our obedience unto God and of an heart subdued and made able to yeeld unto God in all things yea it is indeed a chiefe part of our obedience unto him So speaketh the Apostle of the patience our blessed Saviour shewed in all his sufferings Phil. 2.8 He humbled himselfe and became obedient unto the death Because he knew it was the will of God he should suffer those things though he were deepely sensible of them how grievous and intollerable they were therefore he did so patiently endure them His patience was a willing subjecting of his owne will to the will of his father Mat. 26.39 O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt So then that quietnesse and temper that many shew in great afflictions which riseth onely out of a naturall courage and stoutnesse of heart and out of this manly resolution I see no way to avoid this crosse sorrowing and fretting at it is but a childish and womanish thing and will do no good at all and therfore I must and will endure it as the Iewes are said to speake Ier. 10.19 Truly this is a griefe and I must beare it this hardning of a mans selfe in sorrow as Iob speaketh Iob 6.10 this patience perforce as we use to call it without all reference to the will of God and respect of their obedience unto him deserveth not the name of true patience Fourthly True patience consisteth not in bearing of some crosses and afflictions but of those that the will of God is to exercise us by whatsoever they be We have a proverbe that beggers must be no choosers If we be truly patient we must learne to beare our owne crosse If any man will come after me saith our Saviour Luk. 9.23 let him denie himselfe and take up his crosse daily I have learned saith the Apostle Phil. 4.11 in whatsoever estate I am therewith to be content They therefore that will be their owne carvers and can say if my crosse were but as such or such a ones is I could well beare it but alas no man is in my case none could endure that that I do are farre from true patience He that is truly patient will do the Lord that honour as to judge that the fittest and best crosse for him which he thinketh good to lay upon him And resolve with Moses Deut 32 4. His worke is perfect it could not have beene better done for all his waies are judgement Fiftly True patience will make a man more desirous to profit by his affliction then to be rid of it it will keepe a man from desiring to shake it of till God have finished his worke that he intended to do upon him by it Let patience have her perfect worke saith the Apostle Iam. 1.4 We should be of Iacobs mind Gen. 32.26 we should be unwilling that God when he hath beene wrestling and striving with us by his corrections should depart from us till he have left a blessing behind him No wise man will desire to get from under the Surgeons hand till he be cured of his wound or past all danger That which the Prophet saith Esa. 28.16 He that beleeveth shall not make hast may fitly be applyed even unto this case This was Asas sinne 2 Chron. 16.12 he sought to the Physicians to be cured of his disease but not to the Lord to be cured of his sinne which was the cause for which that disease was laid upon him Sixtly True patience will make a man able so to depend upon the will of God in all his afflictions as he dares not ease himselfe of his crosse by any unlawfull meanes by any other way then such as the Lord hath appointed or permitted him to use The Apostle speaking of the faithfull that endured most grievous persecution under Antiochus in the daies of the Maccabees saith of them Heb. 11.35 that they would not accept of deliverance he meaneth upon unlawfull conditions that they might obtaine a better resurrection And we have a notable example of this in David 1 Sam 26.8 11. who when God had delivered Saul his enemy into his hand and Abishai offred him with one blow to have eased him of him and all the extreame miseries he endured by his meanes would by no meanes accept of it but answereth him thus verse 10 11. As the Lord liveth the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to die or hee shall descend into battell and perish the Lord forbid that I should stretch forth my hand against the Lords anointed And what patience is there then in those men that how quiet soever they seeme in their afflictions will neglect no meanes that either themselves can thinke of or others shall suggest unto them though it be by a witch or wizard that is by the devill himselfe to helpe themselves by as Saul did who in the height of his impiety as the greatest sin that ever hee committed sought to the witch of Endors devill and familiar spirit for helpe and comfort 1 Sam. 28.7 Seventhly and lastly True patience whereby wee obediently submit our selves to the will of God in our afflictions will moderate our passions and make us more meeke spirited even towards men yea towards such men as have had any hand or beene any instrument in our afflictions This property of Christian patience is commended to us in the example of our blessed Saviour 1 Peter 2.23 Who when he was reviled reviled not againe when he suffered he threatned not but committed himselfe to him that judgeth righteously The Apostle perswading unto patience hath these words Iam. 5.9 Grudge not one against another brethren he saith not rage not raile not revenge not
weepe teares they were not of repentance but of discontentment and murmuring throughout their families every man in the doore of his tent and the anger of the Lord was kindled greatly Rebellion even this kind of rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft in the sight of God 1 Sam. 15.23 Secondly on the other side by our patience we may lighten our crosses and afflictions and make them more easie and tollerable to our selves First This is the way to possesse our owne soules in any affliction how grievous soever it be Lu 21.19 In your patience possesse ye your soules saith our Saviour to his disciples when he foretelleth them of great troubles that should befall them The man that wanteth patience will be ready to loose or sell his soule in his bodily afflictions that is the peace and comfort of it the faith and holinesse that seemed to be in it but he that can in his afflictions yeeld and submit himselfe patiently to the will of God shall keepe his soule in his owne power and possession still Secondly This is the way to become conquerours in all our afflictions and to overcome and get the victory over the most proud and cruell enemy that the Lord shall use as his sword to afflict us by The Apostle hath a strange speech concerning himselfe and all the faithfull Rom. 8 37. Nay in all these thingâ— And what were those things that we shall see verse 35. Tribulation distresse persecution famine nakednesse perill and sword in all these things saith he we are more then conquerours through him that lovâ—d us Why how were they conquerours of whom he saith verse 36. that they were killed For thy sake are we killed all the day long Yes though they were killed yet they were conquerours yea because they were killed and willing to lay downe their lives for the Lord and his truths sake and so to confirme and seale with their blood the truth of God therefore were they conquerours yea more then conquerours over their enemies So it is sayd of the faithfull Râ—vel 1â— 11 that they overcame the devill the great dragon the old serpent with all his instruments the persecuting Emperours and Popes of Rome And how did they overcome him Surely by the bloud of the Lambe and by the word of the testimony and they loved not their lives unto death They that love not their lives unto death but can be willing to suffer even unto death it selfe for the truths sake they shall be conquerours over the proudest enemy that Satan can stir up to persecute and oppresse them Thus did the blessed Martyrs in Queene Maries dayes overcome all their bloudy persecutours it was not Boner nor Gardiner but they and the truth of God which they suffered for that prevailed that won the field and got the day according to to that old saying The blood of the Martyrs became the seed of the Church of God Thirdly This is the way even to overcome the Lord and to put an end to our afflictions when our hearts are by it subdued and we can thus stoope and yeeld our selves unto the Lord that correcteth us Even the fiercest and cruellest man that is will be apt to relent towards him that hee hath beene most incensed against when having brought him under and almost crushed him by his power he findeth him to yeeld and to humble himselfe unto him So did Ahab a man cruell and fierce enough towards Benhadad a mischievous enemy of his 1 Kin 20.31 32. And the Lord our God is a thousand times more ready to relent towards us when we have most provoked him to afflict us if hee see his corrections have mastered and subdued us that wee are willing to yeeld our selves to his will he hath done Turne unto the Lord your God saith the Prophet Ioel 2.13 for hee is gracious and mercifull flow to anger and of great kindnesse and repenteth him of the evill Ye have heard saith the Apostle Iames 5.11 of the patience of Iob and have seene the end of the Lord. What was that why so soone as Iob was subdued saw his owne folly in the impatiency he had shewed and yeelded himselfe unto God as we may see Iob 40.4 5. 42.5 6 the Lord made an end of correcting him presently And what reason doth the Apostle give for this Surely this that the Lord is very pitifull and of tender mercy Yea there is a gracious promise made to them that are willing to suffer for his Name that they shall suffer never a whit the more but the lesse for that Luke 9.24 Whosoever will save his life and resolve with himselfe he will suffer nothing for religion or any other righteous cause but whatsoever times shall come he will be sure to save one he will yeeld to any thing rather then he will loose either life or liberty or goods this man saith our Saviour shall loose it he meaneth he shall either loose the thing he so resolveth to save or the comfort of it which if he do loose he were as good to loose the thing it selfe but on the other side saith our Saviour whosoever will loose his life for my sake that is is unfeinedly willing to suffer the losse of all even of life it selfe rather then he would forsake me the same shall save it not onely eternally and in the life to come as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 12.25 He that hateth his life in this world shall keepe it unto life eternall in which sense the promise never faileth but even in this world oftentimes he shall by his willingnes to suffer loose of life or liberty or goods in obedience unto God save his life liberty and goods according to which sense of this promise our Saviour speaketh Mar. 10.29 30. There is no man that hath left house or brethren or sisters or father or mother or wife or children or lands for my sake and the Gospels but he shall receive an hundred fold now in this time houses brethren and sisters and mothers and children and lands with persecutions and in the world to come eternall life Certainly the suffering of any thing in obedience unto God is not the way to undoe a man or to make him miserable it is the way to lighten our crosses and make us lesse miserable even in this life The third and last motive to perswade us to patience is the consideration of the hand that the Lord hath in all our afflictions Affliction saith Eliphaz Iob 5.6 commeth not forth of the dust neither doth evill spring out of the ground Shall there bee evill in the City saith the Prophet Amos 3.6 and the Lord hath not done it This consideration hath bin of great force to quiet the hearts of Gods people 1. From extreame feare of misery and trouble before it commeth 2. From being too much dejected with it when it doth come For the first If Satan himselfe or any wicked men in the world our enemies either at home
or abroad could do what they list how could Gods people have any quietnesse in their minds But blessed be God they can do nothing without our heavenly father hee sitteth at the sterne he hath both their hands and their hearts in his power This is that glad tidings that God hath commanded us his servants to publish to his people Esa. 52.7 Say unto Zion thy God reigneth when all is done Wicked tyrants may threaten us and brag of their power what they can do unto us as Pilate did to our blessed Saviour Iob. 19.10 Speakest thou not to me makest thou no more reckoning of me Knowest thou not that I have power to crucifie thee and I have power to release thee They may threaten I say and brag what they can doe but they can do nothing of themselves And so our Saviour answered Pilate there Iohn 19.11 Thou couldest have no power at all against me except it were given thee from above Thus doth our Saviour teach his disciples to arme themselves against the feare of trouble that might come to them through the malice of men Mat. 10 29.31 Not one sparrow falleth to the ground without your father but the very haires of your head are all numbred feare ye not therefore for ye are of more worth then many sparrowes And as this knowledge of Gods speciall hand and providence in all the troubles that can befall them hath quieted Gods peoples hearts from feare of troubles before they come so secondly It hath kept them from dejectednesse of spirit and impatiency when they have come Nothing hath more force to quiet the heart in affliction then this This was that that quieted Eli 1 Sam. 3.18 It is the Lord. And Iob 1.21 The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken away And David 2 Sam. 16.10 The Lord hath said to him curse David And Ps. 39.9 I was dumbe and opened not my mouth because thou didst it Will you see the ground of this I will not mention now neither 1. his soveraigne power he hath over us to do with us what pleaseth him nor 2. his justice whereby it is impossible he should do us any wrong nor 3. his wisedome whereby every thing that he doth must needs be so well done that it cannot be bettered these points you have heard of in the handling of the doctrine I will give you but this one ground why the knowledge of Gods providence and the hand that he hath in all our afflictions should quiet our hearts and cause us to beare them patiently because though to our feeling it doth not alwayes appeare so yet to our faith it doth that whatsoever he doth to any of his children he doth it in love unto them All the pathes of the Lord saith David Psal. 25.10 are mercy and truth unto such as keepe his Covenant and his testimonies In which respect David professeth this as a maine ground of his patience in all his afflictions Psal. 119.75 I know ô Lord that thy judgements are right and that thou in faithfulnesse hast afflicted me This will appeare to us in five points principally First He doth not afflict any of his people willingly he taketh no pleasure in it hee never doth it but when need requireth it but when he is even forced unto it Hee will not afflict saith Elihu Iob 37.23 hee hath no will to it Hee doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men Lamenta 3.33 He of his owne disposition delighteth in mercy as the Prophet speaketh Mic. 7.18 It is not with him as with earthly parents they oft correct their children for their pleasure but so doth not our heavenly father at any time as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12.10 he hath no such pleasure his pleasure and delight is rather to be shewing mercy then to execute judgements upon them How can that be will you say If he be not willing to afflict us how can it bee with us as it is Who can compell him to it Surely the need he seeth we have of it and his love to us compelleth him to afflict us Now for a season saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.6 if need be yee are in heavinesse through many tentations As if he should say you should never be in heavinesse no not for the shortest season if need did not require it Vnlesse hee would see us perish everlastingly hee must needs a flict us When we are judged we are chastened of the Lord that wee should not he condemned with the world saith the holy Apostle 1 Corinth 11.32 See this unwillingnesse of the Lord to afflict his but only that the need he seeth we have of it and his love to us compelleth him to it notably expressed Iere. 9 7. Thus saith the Lord of hosts behold I will melt them and try them for how shall I doe for the daughter of my people As if he should have said how shall I save them how should I keep them from perishing everlastingly if I should not correct them and this is the first point wherein his love in afflicting us doth appeare And who would not beare patiently the stripes of such a father that is so unwilling to beate us that never beateth us but with teares in his eyes according to that Esay 63.9 In all their affliction he was afflicted Secondly The end he aimeth at in afflicting us is to do us good yea some speciall good that could not be done so well any other way Time will not permit me to handle this point distinctly particularly shew you how many wayes the Lord useth to do his people good by affliction This in generall is certain 1. that God doth by al outward crosses sorrowes intend to make us partakers of some spirituall blessings comforts Heb. 12.10 He chasteneth us for our profit that we might be partakers of his holines 2 Cor. 4.17 Our light affliction which is but for a moment in comparison worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternall weight of glory Every crosse will bring with it some blessing or other if the fault be not in our selves yea the greatest crosse will bring the greatest blessing And experience hath proved this to be true that such of Gods servants as have beene most exercised with afflictions have usually abounded in more holines and comfort then any other As the sufferings of Christ abound in us saith the Apostle 2. Cor. 1.5 so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. 2. True it is indeed that this fruit of affliction doth not presently appeare alwayes in Gods children while the crosse is upon them though in hypocrites all the good that affliction doth them appeareth presently and vanisheth as soone as the crosse is gone as you may see Psal. 78.34 neverthelesse afterward saith the Apostle Heb. 12.11 it yeeldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousnes unto them that are exercised therby The Lords manner is to leave a blessing behind him as the Prophet speaketh Ioel 2.14 He humbleth us to do
us good at our latter end as Moses speaketh Deut. 8.16 In which respect it may be said by the Lord to every child of his whom he doth correct as it was said by Christ unto Peter when he would wash his feet Ioh. 13.7 What I do thou knowest not now but thou shalt know hereafter Let the Lord alone till he have done his worke upon thee and thou shalt know it will be for thy good that he doth thus afflict thee 3. Admit thou couldst never bee able to discerne how thy afflictions have done thee any good yet is it enough for thee that the holy Ghost so oft hath said that the afflictions of the faithfull shall certainly do them good Iob. 5.17 Behold happy is the man whom the Lord correcteth therefore despise not thou the chastening of the almighty And Psal. 94.12 Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord. And Iam. 1.12 Blessed is the man that endureth tentation And 5.11 Behold wee count them happy that endure Object not thou then that thou canst perceive no such thing learne thou to walke by faith and not by sense 2 Cor. 5.7 And know assuredly the Lord by afflicting thee intendeth to do thee good if thou be his and will do thee good in the end certainly This way of teaching us and bringing us to grace glory is of such necessity as few or none ever attained to it any other way Who teacheth like him saith Eliphaz Iob 36.22 There can be no good expected when there are no rods walking This is noted to be a cause of the ungraciousnes of many that they have had no affliction Ps. 55.19 Because they have no changes therfore they feare not God And on the other side of the faithfull it is said Esa. 43.10 I have chosen thee that is approved declared thee to be one of my chosen in the fornace of affliction And of David himselfe it is said that though he had bin well taught from his youth Ps 71.17 O God thou hast taught me from my youth yet had even he need of affliction and learned by it much better to know God and himselfe then he could have done without it as he professeth Ps. 119.71 It is good for me that I have bin afflicted that I might learne thy statutes And this is the second point wherin the Lords love in afflicting us doth appeare he afflicteth us for our own good And who would not willingly endure some paine for his owne good The third point wherin the love of God in afflicting his people doth appeare is this that whatsoever losse they have sustained by the afflictioÌ„ he hath laid upon them he useth to recompense it unto them so as in the end they shall no way be loosers by it This the Lord doth principally performe in those losses that his servants have sustained for his sake and the Gospels but not in that case only See the promise that God doth make unto his people upon their repentance Ioel 2.25 I will restore unto you the yeeres that the locust hath eaten Hereupon the Church grounded that prayer Psal 90.15 Make us glad according to the dayes wherein thou hast afflicted us and the yeares wherein we have seene evill And so speaketh David 2. Sam. 16.12 It may bee the Lord will looke on mine affliction and that the Lord will requite good for his cursing this day God hath beene wont in this kind of restitution to keepe a just proportion to pay them againe in good measure Luke 6.38 Insomuch as he hath used to recompense extraordinary afflictions with extraordinary comforts and blessings in the end See two examples of this in the case of the people of Israel Great was their oppression in Aegypt but observe the manner of their deliverance and you shall find it was recompensed to the full 1. They went out like conquerours in a triumphant manner Exod. 14.8 and 13.18 2. They went away with the â—poiles of their enemies laden with their silver and gold and principall jewells Exod. 12.35 36. 3. Their oppressors sued to them requested and urged them to be gone Exod 12.33 4. They grew to be in great credit and high favour with their enemies before they went Exod. 11.3 5. They saw all their enemies lie dead upon the sea shore Exod. 14.30 31. whereas there was not one sicke or feeble person in all their tribes Psal. 105.37 So likewise great was the feare and perplexity that all Gods people were brought â—nto by the decree that Haman had procured against them but marke their deliverance and you will say that the Lord made them full restitution and satisfaction for it 1. By the strange honour and advancement that Mordecai was raised up unto Est. 6.11 8.2.15 2. In the shamfull end God brought Haman their proud enemy unto Est. 7.10 3. In the hand they had over all the rest of their enemies Est 9.2 3. 4. In the abundant joy and comfort that God gave to all his people Est 9.18 19. Yea the Lord hath beene wont to restore with great advantage all such losses as they have sustained by the afflictions that he hath laid upon them For your shame you shall have double saith the Lord to his people Esa. 61.7 And thus dealt he with Iob 42.10 The Lord gave Iob twice as much as he had before And upon this promise did David ground his prayer Psal. 71.20 21. Thou which hast shewed me great and sore troubles shalt quicken mee againe and shalt bring me up againe from the depths of the earth thou shalt increase my greatnesse and comfort me on every side And this is the third point wherein Gods love in afflicting his people doth appeare And who would not be willing to endure the losse of any comfort from the hand of such a God as is both able and willing so abundantly to recompense whatsoever losse wee sustaine from his hand as the Prophet told Amaziah the King of Iudah which took thought how he should do for the hundred talents he had disbursed upon the Israelites 2 Chron. 25.9 The Lord is able to give thee much more then this The fourth point wherein God sheweth his love in afflicting his people is this that he doth moderate all their troubles both for the time how long they shall endure Ye shall have tribulation ten daies Rev. 2.10 Yea he hath set the very houre both for the beginning and ending of them Iohn 7.30 His houre was not yet come As also for the measure and quantity of them The cup is in the Lords hand Psal. 75.8 He correcteth them not in his anger but in judgement and discretion Ier. 10.24 Proportioning his corrections by the strength of the party that he doth correct laying greatest tryals upon them whom he hath made strongest to beare them 1 Cor. 10.13 For he knoweth the weakenesse of any of his servants Psal. 78.38 39. He did not stirre up all his wrath for hee remembred that they were but flesh And 103.13 14.
the Scriptures and bringing the Word unto their remembrance he should be their Comforter 2. And for a conclusion of my speech touching this third meanes of patience let me say to such as are despisers of the Word that have not so much as a Bible in their houses or if they have take no delight in the reading or hearing of it but say unto God in their hearts with the Atheist in Iob 21.14 Depart from us for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies if persecution should come and the sword of the enemy with what patience and comfort will you suffer that have no grounded knowledge out of the Word whether the religion you professe be the truth or no No man can with comfort suffer for the truth that is not certaine it is the truth When Paul prayeth for the Colossians that their hearts might be comforted Col. 2.2 he prayeth that God would give them all riches of the full assurance of understanding to the acknowledging of the mystery of God He that is fully assured with understanding that that is the truth of God that he suffereth for he may suffer with comfort and none but he Nay I will say more unto you what patience or comfort can such as you that make no more reckoning of the Word have on your death beds whensoever that houre shall come Certainely none at all for as you have heard there is no true patience nor comfort nor hope to be found but in the knowledge of the Scriptures And therefore it is spoken of as the very upshot of the misery of a wicked man Pro. 5.23 He shall die without instruction O they are in a miserable case that die without instruction and alasse how many thousands are miserable this way Let me therefore say to every one of you as Solomon doth Pro. 19.20 Heare counsell and receive instruction that thou mayest be wise in thy latter end If nothing else will cause you to esteeme of the Word yet let this do it that you may die with comfort that you may finish your course with joy Fourthly He that would be able patiently and meekely to beare afflictions and to submit himselfe obediently to the will of God in them must labour to get a true knowledge and sense of his owne sinnes Nothing hath more force to tame the heart of man and to breed patience in it under the crosse then this hath I will beare the indignation of the Lord saith the Church Mic. 7.9 Because I have sinned against him This is also plaine in the order of the three first Beatitudes Mat. 5.3 5. Blessed are the poore in spirit and then blessed are they that mourne and then blessed are the meeke Poverty of spirit sight and sense of sin will cause mourning and humiliation and these two will make us as meek as lambs under the corrections of the Lord. It is the privie pride of our hearts and the having too good a conceit of our selves that is the chiefe cause of all our impatiency and murmuring under the crosses that lye upon us If we knew our sins well and were truly humbled for them we would easily acknowledge that that which we endure is nothing to that that we have deserved at Gods hands we would say with David Psal. 103.10 He hath not dealt with us after our sins nor rewarded us according to our iniquities And with holy Ezra 10.13 Thou our God hast punished us lesse then our iniquities deserve It was the sense that David had of his sins that made him thus to cleare the Lord when he so sharply judge and corrected him and to beare it so patiently as we have heard he did Let us all therefore when Gods judgements lie heavie upon us hearken to that counsell which the Church in her extreame affliction from her owne experience doth give us Lam. 3.39 40. Wherefore doth a living man complaine a man for the punishment of his sins Let us search and try our waies and turne againe to the Lord. But some will object This is bad counsell certainely If when the Lord hath cast me downe by any of his judgements I should also cast downe my selfe by calling my sins to remembrance this were the way to bring me to despaire to make me utterly unable to beare any thing to make me to faint and to sinke under mine affliction And from this conceit it groweth that men cannot abide no not upon their death beds that either themselves or their friends should be put in mind of their sins But to these I answer that the sight of sin when it is joyned with true sorrow and humiliation of soule for it is not the way to despaire it is the onely way to bring us unto true comfort He is worthy to be beleeved that said so Mat. 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for the poverty of their spirits he meaneth for that want of grace and aboundance of corruption they find in themselves for they shall be comforted God that comforteth those that are cast downe saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.6 comforted us Let me apply this in a word or two to you al that are now shortly to go to the Lords Table This holy Sacrament is a Feast wherein every Christian soule may receive more sound joy and comfort then by any meanes that God hath given us under heaven besides It is said that at the receiving of the Passeover in Hezekiahs time 2 Chron. 30.25 26. all the congregation rejoyced and there was great joy in Ierusalem And yet that Sacrament was not so effectuall a mean to breed joy and comfort in the hearts of Gods people as ours is It is also said of the noble Eunuch that he found great comfort in the Sacrament of Baptisme Acts 8.39 He went away rejoycing And yet there is not so much comfort to be received by that Sacrament neither as by this This is the Supper of the Lord wherein the Body and Bloud of our blessed Saviour is represented and exhibited by the elements of Bread and Wine creatures that God hath given above all things to strengthen and make glad the heart of man Ps. 104 15. But alasse how few are there that receive any sound comfort by this holy Sacrament or that go away rejoycing from it Would you know the true cause of it Certainely this it is we go not to it with soules humbled and mourning for our sins and how then should we go away comforted from it Christ was anointed and appointed of God to bind up the broken-hearted to comfort such as mourne Esa. 61.2 3. and not such senslesse creatures as we are He biddeth such to come to him as labour and are heavie laden Matth. 11.28 and promiseth to give them rest He never promised to give rest and comfort to such as we are that when we come to him never feele our sinnes to be any burden unto us In time of Popery at this time of the yeare all men held themselves bound in
conscience to confesse all their sinnes to the Priest and they had directions given them to helpe them in calling to mind their sins I know God required no such thing at their hands and it was but a counterfeit humiliation and repentance that was wrought that way But surely they did not so much offend in superstition then as we do in profanesse now No man holdeth himselfe bound now to call his sinnes to remembrance and make a particular confession of them unto the Lord before he goeth to the Sacrament and that is the cause why we find no more comfort in it I therefore heartily pray every one of you that desire to receive Christ in the Sacrament to the comfort of your soules that you would hearken unto and make conscience to do as the Apostle chargeth you to do 1 Cor. 11.28 Let every man examine himselfe And verse 31. If we would judge our selves we should not be judged of the Lord. If you would receive comfort by it you must examine your selves and finde out your speciall sinnes you must judge and afflict your owne soules for your sinnes if you will not doe this you shall be so farre from receiving comfort by the Sacrament as you shall become the worse by it God will judge and afflict you for comming unworthily unto it Lecture LIII On Psal. 51.4 April 3. 1627. FIftly He that would attaine unto this grace of true patience and be able to cleare the Lord as David doth heere when he shall judge him to beare patiently and comfortably whatsoever troubles and afflictions God shall bee pleased to exercise him withall must before that time commeth get a true and a lively faith even a comfortable assurance of his reconciliation with God through Iesus Christ. This power that there is in faith to make a man able patiently and comfortably to beare afflictions of what kind or degree soever they be is plentifully taught in the holy Scriptures and confirmed to us by the experience of the Saints of God The holy Apostle speaking of all the parts of the Christian armour and among the rest of that whereby the feet and legs are to be defended he calleth it Ephes. 6.15 The preparation of the Gospell of peace His meaning is that when once we are assured of our peace and reconciliation with God which is wrought by the Gospell then are we prepared to follow Christ through thicke and thin through the most hard and stony the most sharp and thorny way of any persecution and trouble whatsoever Being justified by faith saith the same Apostle Rom. 5.1 we have peace with God through our Lord Iesus And what followeth upon that Why when once we are justified from our sinnes and have peace with God then verse 3. We glory in tribulations And so doth the Apostle make this the ground of the strange patience of the Saints in the daies of the Maccabees when they were tortured and were tried with mockings and scourgings with bonds and imprisonment when they were some stoned and some sawne in sunder What made them able to endure such things and not to accept of deliverance when it was offered unto them if they would have yeelded a little Surely their faith as you shall find Heb. 11. 33.37 by faith they attained to this strength to this measure of patience I shewed you in the handling of the Doctrine that Gods servants and Martyrs could not be overcome nor made to yeeld unto adversaries when they endured such torments as were impossible for flesh and bloud to endure but became conquerours yea more then conquerours in them all as the Apostle speaketh Rom 8.37 But would you know how they came to this valour to this admirable strength to heare and to overcome such intollerable torments Surely it was their faith whereby they were assured of their peace with God that made them able to doe it as the Apostle speaketh in the same place and in the very next words For I am perswaded saith he verse 38 39. that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor any other creature shall bee able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. He that is so confidently perswaded of Gods unchangeable and everlasting love towards him in Christ no marvell though no affliction be ever able to overcome him though he become more then a conquerour in the greatest tribulations that can befall him So when it is said of the holy Martyrs Rev. 12.11 that they overcame the great Dragon in all the bloudy and extreame persecutions that he raised up against them under the cruell Emperours and Popes of Rome the meanes is also mentioned whereby they got such strength and patience to endure and overcome him They overcame him saith the holy Ghost by the bloud of the Lambe The faith they had in the bloud of Christ which was sprinkled upon their hearts made them able to beare and overcome so bitter torments as they did endure and so will it certainely doe any of us in the like case This is the victory that overcommeth the world even our faith saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.4 And this is the promise of God wee shall find Psal. 91.9 Because thou hast made the Lord which is my refuge thy habitation marke what followeth ver 13. thou shalt tread upon the Lyon and adder the yong Lyon and the Dragon thou shalt trample under thy feete You see what testimony the holy Scripture giveth to this fift meanes that is to say that faith will worke patience and make a man able to endure any thing consider also three effects of it and you will easily discerne it must needs â—ee so For first Faith worketh in the heart that hath it a light esteeme of all worldly things and he that is brought to that once will be easily able to suffer yea even to dye it is the over-much love we beare to these earthly things that maketh us so unwilling to dye or to endure any trouble By Christ saith the Apostle Galat. 6.14 the world is crucified unto mee They in whose hearts Christ dwelleth by faith the World becommeth base and contemptible unto them they feele the love and high esteeme of worldly things decayed in them Secondly Faith certifieth the heart that hath it of Gods love and he that is sure of that will bee able to endure any thing with patience from Gods hand Thus doth Iob stop the mouth of his impatient and foolish wife Iob. 2.10 What saith he shall we receive good at the hand of God and shall we not receive evill Shall we that have enjoyed so many moneths and yeeres of great prosperity and comfort thinke much to endure affliction and trouble for a few dayes We that have received so many demonstrations of Gods fatherly and unchangeable love shall we thinke much to receive correction from him Thus did our blessed Saviour confirme his owne heart in patience against those intollerable sufferings he was to
endure for us Iohn 18.11 The cup which my father hath given me shall I not drinke When we are once assured God is our father wee shall be made well content to take the bitterest potion from his hand And thus doth the holy Apostle reason Rom. 5. for when he had said that being justified by saith wee are able even to glory in tribulations hee giveth this for the reason of it verse 5. Because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost that is given unto us As if hee had said When once the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts and soaketh into them so as we have a comfortable sense and feeling of it how can we choose but beare tribulations patiently and even glory in them Thirdly and lastly Faith maketh the heart that hath it undoubtedly certaine of those promises God hath made to his people in their afflictions of which we heard when I spake of the motives unto this duty as namely 1. That they shall tend to our good in the end Heb. 12.10 Hee correcteth us for our profit And 2. that in the meane time he will not forsake us in them but assist and support us Psal. 91.15 I will be with him in trouble I will deliver and honour him These promises I say faith maketh the heart certaine of Heb. 11.1 Faith is the evidence of things not seene And he that is sure of these promises how can he choose but beare affliction patiently And say with David Psal. 56.4 In God will I praise his word as if he should say I will praise God for his word and promise And what followeth in the same verse In God have I put my trust I will not feare what flesh can doe unto me Let me apply this briefly 1. By way of exhortation 2. By way of comfort First Seeing faith will stand us in that stead in the evill day and yeeld us that strength and comfort in all afflictions it standeth us upon to get it in time and to looke well to our selves that that faith we thinke we have be such as will abide the tryall in the fornace of affliction such as will not deceive us in the evill day It is the exhortation of the Apostle 2 Cor. 13.5 Examine your selves whether you be in the faith prove your owne selves For alas if we have no true faith no sound assurance that we are in Christ when death shall come when the troublesome time of persecution when the sword of the bloody enemy shall come what shall we doe How shall we be able to beare it What patience what comfort can wee looke to have in that day 1. Extreame affliction is wont to awaken the conscience and set it on worke to bring a mans sins to his remembrance that he never thought of nor was troubled with before As you have heard from the example of Iosephs brethren Gen. 42.21 And what will quiet the conscience when it falleth on brawling and exclaiming upon a man Certainly nothing but faith that sprinkleth the bloud of Christ upon it as the Apostle teacheth us Heb 9.13 14. 2. In the evill day Satan will be apt to cast into mens soules his darts of desperation his fiery darts as the Apostle calleth them And what is it that will quench these darts Surely nothing but faith as the Apostle teacheth Ephe. 6.16 Above all take the shield of faith whereby yee shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of that wicked one Let us therfore looke well to our faith sith our patience and comfort in affliction dependeth so much upon it Two notes I will give you to try it by First By the meanes and manner how it was wrought in thee How camest thou by it Did the Lord worke it in thee by the ministery of his word Did thy saith come by hearing Rom. 10.17 Canst thou say that before ever Christ came into thy heart Iohn Baptist came before him to prepare his way Mark 1.2 That the ministery of the law that effectually discovered thy sins and miserable condition unto thee was thy schoolemaster to bring thee to Christ Gal. 3.24 That before the Lord spake peace to thy heart by the still soft and sweete voice of his Gospel he prepared thy heart to receive it as he did Eliahs 1 Kin. 19.11 12. by great terrour This is certainly the ordinary way whereby God bringeth his elect to faith If thou came not to thy faith this way but in some other more extraordinary manner as I doe not deny but it is possible thou mightest for who can limit the holy one of Israel Psal. 78 41. or tye him to certaine rules thou hast the more cause to suspect it and to try it the more diligently by the second note and that is this Secondly Try it by the effects of it in thy selfe How hath thy faith thou sayest thou hast in Iesus Christ wrought with thee What change hath it made in thee Wee have all of us very lately renewed our faith and made solemne profession of it and confirmed it in the holy Sacrament In it we have by faith fed upon the Lord Iesus or els that bread we did eate at the Lords Table will be as gravell betweene our teeth one day as Solomon speaketh in another case Prov. 20.17 that cup we drunke of there will be as a cup of deadly poison unto us As therefore I exhorted you the last day to examine your selves well before you went to the Lords table so do I now exhort you to an after examination of your selves Hast thou Indeed by faith fed upon the Lord Iesus so lately Then certainly 1. Thou shalt find some abatement of the strength of thy corruptions and lusts Where Christ is by faith received he will purifie the heart Act. 15.9 The woman that had the bloody issue when she had by faith touched but the border of his garment she felt such vertue comming from him as dryed up stanched the issue of blood as you shall find Luke 8.44 And is it possible that wee should have by faith not only touched his garment but eaten and drunke his very body and bloud and yet feele no vertue at all come from him to dry up the fountaine of our corruption but it runneth as fresh and freely as ever it did 2. If thou hast by faith fed upon the Lord Iesus some increase of spirituall strength to resist tentation and to walke in Gods wayes is wrought in thy foule by it Didst thou ever with a good appetite eate thy corporall food but thou receivedst some refreshing and strength by it Arise and eate saith God to Eliah the second time 1 Kin. 19.7 8. for thou hast a great journey to goe and he arose and did eate and drinke and went in the strength of that meat fourty dayes and forty nights And is there not as much vertue in the body blood of Christ being fed upon by faith to give and increase
Psal. 37.25 I have not seene the righteous forsaken nor his seed begging their bread But even to those that are spirituall and eternall And that not onely in this respect that by this meanes thou wert borne in the Church of God which is no small priviledge Psal. 87.4 5. and didst enjoy the meanes of saving grace the Word and Sacraments a high priviledge certainely Rom. 3.2 hadst the benefit of a religious education of the prayers and good example of thy Christian parents a meanes of great efficacy and power Pro. 31.1 2. but in this respect principally that by this meanes thou maist have more hope to obtaine saving grace and eternall life if the fault be not in thy selfe and if thou apply thy selfe to the meanes of grace then any other even for this cause because thou art the child of such parents as feare God For thou hast the promise and covenant of God for this Gen. 17.7 I will bee thy God and the God of thy seed And Esa. 44.3 I will poure my spirit upon thy seed and my blessing upon thin off-spring So as thou maist in thy prayers put the Lord in mind of the promise made to thy parents and even make claime unto it as Moses did Deut. 9.27 Remember thy servants Abraham Isaac and Iacob and looke not to the stubbornesse of this people And Solomon 2 Chron. 6.16 O Lord God of Israel keepe with thy servant David my father that which thou hast promised him And this is the benefit thou hast received from thy parents if they be godly But admit thy parents be not religious yet doest thou receive that benefit by them as thou canst never requite with al the duty thou art able to do unto them I speak not of their care and charge in nursing thee and giving thee thy breeding and education for it may be some parents have either beene unwilling or unable to do much that way And yet I must tell you to such children as have received this from their parents even this is a great bond unto duty as appeareth plainely by that complaint the Lord maketh Esa. 1.2 I have nourished and brought up children and they have rebelled against me but this I say 1. Thou hadst thy life and being from them in this world without which thou couldst never have come to eternall life in the world to come according to that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.46 that was not first which is spirituall but that which is naturall and afterward that which is spirituall That is the end that God aimed at in giving us life and breath and all things saith the Apostle Acts 17.25 27. that we might seeke the Lord. 2. Thou hast from thy parents thy well being in this life For as the blessing of well being and living comfortably in this world is promised to them especially that are dutifull to their parents according to that Ephes. 6.2 3. Honour thy father and mother that it may be well with thee and that thou mayest live long on the earth So hath God given power and authority to thy parents how poore soever they be yea though they have no grace nor can pray for themselves to blesse thee that is to pronounce and bestow this blessing upon thee And the blessing that they from the comfort they receive by thy dutifull carriage towards them shall give thee God will ratifie in heaven For so are the words of the fift commandement to be read Exod. 20.12 Honour thy father and thy mother that they may prolong thy daies in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee Now having thus prevented the abuse of this Doctrine let us come to shew the right uses that it serveth unto And those are two 1. For humiliation 2. For exhortation And the use of humiliation concerneth 1 all of us in generall 2 such of us as are parents For the first This Doctrine teacheth us that none of us have cause to glory in or to be proud of our parentage and birth we have much more cause of humiliation in it before God then we have cause of boasting of it before men For 1. whatsoever we have received from our parents be it precedency and esteeme in the world or beauty and strength and a good constitution of body or wit and courage and a generous mind all that is but momentany and of no continuance 1 Pet. 1.24 All flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof sadeth away 2. We have received as wee have heard in this Doctrine that contagion and corruption of nature from our parents how noble soever they were as maketh us base and vile in Gods eyes and will make us miserable for ever if we be not borne againe verily verily saith Christ to Nicodemus Iohn 3.3 and that which he saith to Nicodemus he saith to every soule that is heere I say unto you except a man be borne againe he can never see the kingdome of God If we get not a better birth then we had from our parents it may be said of us as it is said of Iudas Matth. 26.24 It had beene good for us if we had never beene borne 3. and lastly The greatnesse of thy birth and parentage through thy corruption maketh thee more uncapable of grace and salvation then other men are that are not so nobly borne as thou art You see your calling brethren saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.26 and surely so may we now how that not many great men not many noble are called Even greatnesse of birth and nobility is a bar oft-times to keepe men from salvation and life eternall though blessed be God some great men are called yet they are but few O then the madnesse of them that rest and glory in their first birth in this that they were borne of such parents and never seeke to be borne againe to be borne of God That receive honour one of another as our Saviour speaketh Ioh. 5.44 glory in the titles of Gentlemen and Squires c. and seeke not the honour that commeth from God alone Why what is that honour that commeth from God Whom doth he account to be honourable I answer 1. 1 Sam. 2.30 They that honour God them will God honour 2. They that are Gods favourites Esa. 43.4 Since thou wast precious in my sight thou hast beene honourable 3. They that love the Word and obey it Acts 17 11. They of Berea were more noble then they of Thessalonica in that they received the Word with all readinesse of mind Secondly This Doctrine serveth for the humiliation of us that are parents surely our childrens sins and the corruptions that break forth in their lives their pride and stubbornesse their profanesse and aversnesse from God their drunkennesse and uncleannesse ought to be a cause of sorrow and humbling unto every one of us that are parents A foolish son saith Solomon Pro. 10.1 is the heavinesse of
and rebuke with all authority and see that no man despised him He should take heed that he doe not by his loosenesse either in life or doctrine loose his honour and authority in the hearts of his people for if he doe there will bee little hope his doctrine shall ever do good be his gifts never so excellent That is every whit as much required of parents towards their children and to every parent the Lord Likewise saith maintaine thine authority take heed thy children despise thee not We shall find it noted by the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.4 for a great blemish in a Christian and such a one as be his gifts otherwise never so excellent maketh him uncapable of the honour of the ministery if he cannot rule in his owne house if he keepe not his children in subjection Every father must be a ruler in his owne house every childe must be kept in subjection Our blessed Saviour was subject unto his parents Luke 2.51 Yet his father Ioseph was but a poore carpenter and his mother so poore that she could get no better roome in Bethlem then a stable to be brought to bed in It is not sufficient for you that are parents to advise and wish and admonish your children to leave any lewd course you see them to hold Ely did so much 1 Sam. 2.23 24. and yet we know God was highly offended with him because he did not enough parents must doe more then so they must with authority charge and command and compell them to doe it I know saith the Lord of Abraham Gen. 18.19 that hee will command his childen to keepe the way of the Lord. And Deut. 32.46 Yee shall command your children to observe and doe all the words of this Law and I charged every one of you saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 2.11 as a father doth his children If parents maintaine not this authoritie if they become haile-fellow well met with their children if they loose their honour and reverence in their children hearts as certainely now adayes most have done 1. They shall dishonour their head as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 11.4 the dishonour and contempt reacheth unto God whose Image they beare whose person they represent as we have heard 2. They undoe their children and disable them from profiting by any meanes they shall use for the reforming of them or saving of their soules Surely this were an excellent thing will you say if parents could maintaine their authority and honour in the hearts of their children but how may this be done This is such an age as there is little or no possibility of it I answer It is true that this falleth out sometimes through the just judgement of God that doe parents what they can some children will be stubborne and rebellions sons of Belial that will beare no yoke It is foretold by the holy Ghost 2 Tim. 3.2 as one of the chiefe mischiefes and diseases that should raigne and rage in these last dayes and should make these times so perilous that men should be disobedient to parents It cannot bee avoided it must bee so that the Scripture may bee fulfilled And it is foretold as a signe and fore-runner that doth presage the ruine of a state and nation Esa. 3.5 The child shall behave himselfe proudly against the ancient and the base against the honourable Yet it is also certaine that parents themselves are for the most part the cause why they have no more honour and reverence in the hearts of their children when they maintaine not but loose that authority that God hath given them over their children And that two wayes First Because they doe not themselves honour and feare God therefore their children cannot honour nor feare them Solomon by the spirit telleth us Prov. 11.16 that a gracious woman retaineth honour and that that is there said of a woman even of a mother may likewise bee said of a gracious father hee retaineth honour The true feare of God will procure reverence and esteeme to a man even in the hearts of such as have no grace in them Mark 6.20 Herod feared Iohn knowing that he was a just man and an holy and he observed him For 1. this image of God carrieth such a Majesty in it as a man cannot choose but honour it in whomsoever he seeth it It is called therfore by the Apostle the spirit of glory 1 Pet. 4.14.2 Besides the Lord hath bound himselfe by promise to give honour to them that honour him 1 Sam. 2.30 them that honour me I will honour If any man serve me saith our Saviour Iohn 12.26 him will my father honour Certainly if parents did feare and honour God in their hearts and expresse in their whole conversation their children must needs honour them they could not despise them On the other side if parents feare not God themselves their children cannot honour them If children see their parents to bee irreligious malicious against religion filthy and drunken persons how can they honour them I know they should bee unwilling to see any such thing in their parents they should with Sem and Iaphet cast their mantle over them but it is not possible for them to doe it That which is said of Ierusalem may be said of all men Lam. 1.8 All that honoured her despise her because they have seene her nakednesse They that thus see the nakednesse of them whom by nature they ought most to honour cannot choose but despise them I told you all parents do beare the image of God but these foule sins do so deface it as men can discerne no glory in it men cannot honour it God hath said they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2.30 And when God will have men to bee despised when he powreth contempt upon them when he saith of any as he doth of Ninivie Nah. 3.6 I will cast abominable filth upon thee and make thee vile who can then honour them in their hearts And this is one cause why most parents have no reverence in their childrens hearts Secondly Another is this because they did neglect to keepe their children in awe when they were young they laid the raines upon their necks they corrected them not but cockered them in their tender yeeres The fathers of our flesh saith the Apostle Heb. 12.9 corrected us and wee gave them reverence As if he had said If they had not corrected us wee should not have reverenced them so much And it is expressely noted for the cause why David lost his honour in the heart of his sonne Adoniah 1 Kings 1.6 His father had not displeased him at any time not so much as in saying why hast thou done so I grant that those parents governe best that can maintaine their authority and keepe their children in awe with little or no sharpenesse and severity and many parents are too apt to offend in too much rigour this way else would not the Apostle have given this charge twice unto
must carefull to give good example unto your children cause it to appeare unto them in your whole conversation that your selves doe unfainedly feare God and love good things See three notable presidents and examples of this care 1. In Abraham of whom God giveth this testimony Gene. 18.19 that hee knew him that he would command his sons and his house after him to keep the way of the Lord hee would goe before them himselfe in that way 2. In Ioshua I and my house saith he Iosh. 24.15 will serve the Lord. 3. In David Ps. 101.2 I will walke in the uprightnesse of mine heart in the midst of mine house Without this neither your commandements nor correction nor instruction will doe them any good Therefore Paul requireth this even of Timothy and Titus men of such rare and extraordinary gifts to see they gave good example as well as teach well 1 Timothy 4.12 Bee thou the example of the beleevers And Titus 2 7. In all things shew thy selfe a patterne of good workes As if hee had said you shall hardly doe good upon the people by your doctrine if they shall not discerne in your lives that your selves do beleeve and make conscience of that which you teach and perswade them unto On the otherside there is great force in example to draw others either to good or evill See the force of a good example even in an inferiour specially such a one as we love They that obey not the word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3.1 may without the word be wonne by the good conversation of the wives And the example of a superiour of one whom we not only love but reverence in our hearts is of more force then any inferiours can be The Apostle saith Galat. 2.14 that Peter by his example compelled the Gentiles to doe as the Iewes did But domesticall examples specially the example of parents is of more force with their children to do them either good or hurt then all other examples are See the force it hath to draw our children to goodnesse at least in outward conformity in three notable examples It is said of Amazia King of Iuda 2 Kin 14.3 He did that which was right in the sight of the Lord yet not like David his father he did according to all things as Ioash his father did And of Azaria or Vzziah his son â— Kin. 15 3. Hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that Amaziah his father had done And of Iotham his son 2 Kings 15.34 Hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord he did according to all that his father Vzziah had done And on the other side see the force that the parents example hath to corrupt their children in three other examples The first of Zacharia the King of Israel of whom it is said 2 Kings 15.9 Hee did evill in the sight of the Lord as his fathers had done he departed not from the sins of Ieroboam hee would be of his fathers religion The second is of the Samaritans of whom it is said 2 King 17 41. These nations feared the Lord made some kind of profession of the true religion as the ten tribes had done and served their graven Images too both their children and their childrens children did thus as did their fathers so doe they unto this day The example of their fathers drew them unto that idolatry and rooted them in it The third is of the kingdome and Church of Iudah of which wee read Iere. 17.1 2. that the maine reason why they were so setled in their idolatry that there was no hope of reclaiming them it was graven upon the table of their heart as with a pen of Iron or with the point of a Diamond the reason of it I say is rendered to bee this that their children remembred their altars and their groves by the greene trees upon the high hills And certainly so it is also in these dayes A chiefe cause why profanesse and impiety doth so cleave to the hearts of most men that no meanes are powerfull enough to reclaime them is the evill example of parents O thinke of this you that are parents and if nothing els will reclaime you from lewdnesse and make you carefull to take heed to your wayes yet let your love to your children doe it that you may not corrupt them by your evill example Is it not wrong enough that you have done unto them in conveying into them so corrupt and cursed a nature but will you also by your evill example make them two-fold more the children of hell then they were by nature The fourth meanes parents must use for the saving of their childrens soules is this They must take heed how they dispose of them when they place them abroad from them And as every true Christian will bee carefull of placing of himselfe that however he do for other commodities and conveniences he will not live where hee shall want the meanes of grace but resolveth with David Psal. 23.6 I will dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life So will hee in placing of his children be carefull that they may doe so too They must take heed what schoole-masters and tutors they send them to what services and what marriages they place them in 1. The Apostle Paul reporteth Act. 22 3 that he was sent by his parents to Ierusalem the best schoole the best Vniversity the best colledge to Gamaliel the best teacher the best tutour there where he was was taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers and learned to bee to zealous towards God 2. As for services it is threatned as a great curse to Gods people that their children should serve the greatest Noble man yea the greatest Prince in the world if he be a wicked man and enemy to God yea though they serve him in the highest offices that may be Thy sons that shall issue from thee saith the Lord to Hezechiah Esa. 39.7 shall be Eunuches in the palace of the King of Babylon 3. For marriages we see the care of Abraham first Gen. 24.3 4. and of Rebecca after Gen. 27 46. that their children might by no meanes match with the Canaanites Certainly in this point most parents do evidently bewray they have no care at all of their childrens soules In placing of their children any of these three wayes they aime at nothing but this that they may get that that may make them able to live and to live in credit but as for living under the meanes of grace for living so as they may live eternally that they have no respect at all unto Whereby they shew themselves to be wholy sensuall not having the spirit as the Apostle speaketh Iude 19. The fift and last meanes without which all the former are to no purpose is prayer Parents must be earnest with God in prayer for their children Solomons mother calleth
suffered to come into the house of the Lord as you shall find 2 Chron. 26.21 Nor the woman that had borne a child for a good space after her child-birth Levit. 12.4 Nor he that had touched the dead body of a man Num. 9.7 19.11 Nor he that had the running of the reines Levit. 15.14 Yea see what the Lord saith to Moses Numb 5.2 3. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the campe every Leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the Campe yee shall put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Certainely by all these ceremonies God meant to teach his people this that no sinne maketh us more odious unto God no sin deserveth more that we should be forever seperated from God and his kingdome then the very corruption of our nature doth Now for the second branch of the doctrine that our originall sinne the corruption of our nature is the sinne for which wee should bee most humbled and abased in our selves see the proofe of it in foure notable examples besides this of Davids which we have in the Text examples I say of such of Gods people as being not guilty of any actuall sinne that did reigne in them yet have complained exceedingly and cryed out of themselves even for this The first is of Iob who though in respect of his conversation he was a perfect man and upright and one that feared God and eschewed evill Chap. 1.1 yet Chap. 40.4 he cryeth out thus unto God Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee As if he had said How shall I appeare or stand before thee The second is the Prophet Esay who so soone as he had seene the glory of the Lord in a vision and by that meanes discerned what himselfe was better then ever he did before breaketh forth into this complaint Esa. 6.5 Wo is me for I am undone The third example is the Apostle Paul of whom you shall not find that ever he complained so bitterly of any of the foulest sinnes that he had committed before he knew Christ as he doth of this Rom 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death this was a death to him and nothing so much as this The fourth and last example is that of the whole Church Esa. 64.6 We are all as an uncleane man using the very words that the Leper was commanded to use and to cry Levit. 13.45 I am uncleane I am uncleane worthy to bee separated for ever from God and from his people Now for the grounds and reasons of the Doctrine why the Lord hath so just cause to abhorre us for this corruption of our nature and why we have so just cause likewise to be humbled in our selves for it they may be taken from the properties and effects of it For as Adam by that first sinne of his which excepting onely the sinne against the Holy Ghost was in sundry respects the most heinous sinne that ever mortall man did commit and which sinne of his as we have heard in the first doctrine of this verse is most justly imputed unto every one of us as he I say by that first sinne of his did loose from himselfe and all his posterity that glorious image of God in which he was created and whereby he did wholly resemble the Lord in wisdome and holinesse so did he thereby also receive for himselfe and his whole posterity the image of Satan and was transformed into it Whereby it is come to passe that we do all by nature a fearefull thing to heare and yet a certaine truth most lively in our disposition resemble Satan Let us therefore consider our nature and the corruption of it in the properties and effects of it and it shall evidently appeare unto us that there is no creature upon earth that hath so venimous and poisonfull a nature as every one of us have Neither will I speake of such properties and effects of originall sin as are to be found in the naturall man onely and him that is void of all saving grace but of those that every one of us and the best of Gods children such as David and Iob and Esay and Paul were shall find in themselves And those are foure principally First This corruption of our nature depriveth us of the comfort of our best actions and maketh the dearest of Gods children heavie and uncheerefull even in those duties wherein they have most cause to bee comfortable and cheerfull according to that commandement of God Psal. 100.2 Serve the Lord with gladnesse For this flesh of ours this corruption of our nature 1. Disableth us unto spirituall duties maketh us unwilling untoward dull and cold and faint in them so as we performe them with no lust no life no servency of spirit This the Apostle complaineth of Rom. 7.18 I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing For to will is present with me through grace he meaneth but how to performe that which is good I find not Heb. 12.1 It easily besetteth us on every side to hinder us from running in any way of Gods commandements 2. It will shew and intermingle it selfe and will not be kept out of doors no not for a moment when we purpose and go about the best duties but it will be medling and have a finger even in them When I would do good saith the Apostle Rom. 7.21 evill is present with me 3. It will crosse 3. It will crosse and oppose the spirit and interrupt the worke of it stirring up such thoughts and motions as are quite contrary and opposite unto it I see saith blessed Paul Rom. 7.23 another law in my members warring against the law of my mind And Gal. 5.17 The flesh lusteth against the spirit and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would Yea 4. by these and such like meanes it defileth our best duties and maketh them not onely unworthy of all reward with God but worthy to be rejected and loathed by him as the Church complaineth Esa. 64.6 All our righteousnesses are as filthy raggs Secondly It draweth the best of us to offend God oft 1. Even to doe that that we do not onely know to be evill but that also that our hearts do hate In many things saith the Apostle Iam. 3.2 we offend all And Paul Rom. 7.15 What I hate that I doe and verse 23. It bringeth me into captivity to the law of sinne 2. Yea it is restlesse and never giveth over working this way Like thtroubled sea as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 57.20 which cannot rest whose waters cast up mire and dirt This root and fountaine is ever springing and putting forth one corruption or other Every imagination of the thoughts of our hearâ— saith the Lord Gen. 6.5 is
thinke much to abase and humble themselves when they are to appeare before God and to speake unto him The foure and twenty Elders Rev. 4.10 cast downe their crownes when they were to speake unto God though that they were to speake were not confession of sin nor petition but praise and tanksgiving onely Yea the blessed Angels Rev. 7.11 Fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God And the more humble we are in our selves the more hope we may have to speed well in our prayers If my people shall humble themselves and pray saith the Lord 2 Chron. 7.14 and seeke my face and to turne from their wicked waies then will I heare from heaven And Iam. 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble Wee should all judge our selves unworthy to do God any service Abraham did so Gen. 18.27 Behold I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord. Iohn Baptist did so Mar. 1.7 I am not worthy to stoup downe and unlose the latchet of Christs shoe as if he had said to do the lowest or basest service about him And how may we bring out selves to this humility of heart when we go to God Surely the consideration of his greatnesse and our basenesse may be effectuall to do this This consideration humbled Abraham Gen. 18.27 Behold now I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord and I am but dust and ashes And this consideration is also commended unto us by the Holy Ghost Eccl. 5 2. Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God for God is in heaven and thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few Mistake not the meaning of the Holy Ghost he condemneth not all prayers that are long long prayers are not unlawfull specially upon extraordinary occasions for Christ we know continued a whole night in prayer Luk. 6.12 Yea our owne necessities and the necessities of the Church do sometimes impose a necessity upon us both to be more frequent and more long in our prayers then ordinary it were fit for us to be When Israel was in the field against Amalek Exod. 1â— 11 12. Moses held up his hands to God with the helpe of Aaron and Hur a whole day even to the going downe of the Sun Carnall men are not fit judges in this case they are apt to thinke the smallest time that is spent in Gods service too long and to cry out as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse it is And as in Amos 8.3 When will the Sabbath be done But if we would not offend in the length of our prayers these foure cautions which God in his Word giveth us must be observed in them First That in these our long prayers we do not out of any respects affect to be long it is too possible for a man to use long prayers in the meetings he hath with other Christians even to get applause thereby and to shew how farre he excelleth others in this gift And fye upon pride at all times but specially in prayer The Pharisees are taxed for this fault Matth. 23.14 For a pretence they made long prayers Secondly That we be indeed enabled by God to do it with understanding and use not vaine repetitions in our long prayers This caution our Saviour giveth Mat. 6.7 When ye pray use not vaine repetitions as the heathen do Certainely this is a common fault in the long prayers of most men Thirdly That in our long prayers our hearts be able to hold out as long as our tongues do The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth A short praier made with fervency of devotion prevaileth more with God then the longest and most eloquent prayer can do without it It is the effectuall fervent prayer of the righteous man that availeth much Iam. 5.16 God cannot abide the prayers that are nothing but lip labour when men draw neare to God with their mouthes as the Lord complaineth Eâ—a 29.13 and honour him with their lips but their hearts are gon Fourthly That he that conceiveth the prayer have as well respect to them that joyne with him as to himselfe whether their hearts be like to hold out so long in that duty as his heart or his tongue is I had rather saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.19 in the Church speake five words so as I may edifie others and that that he speaketh there of teaching is as well to be understood of prayer as appeareth by the context then ten thousand words otherwise Marvell not that I say that in prayer and in all the exercises of religion respect must bee had to the ability of them that joyne with us in these duties and not to our owne only Our blessed Saviour had respect to this in his teaching Marke 4.33 With many such parables spake hee the word unto them as they were able to heare it And this the Lord had respect unto in the appointing of all the three solemne feasts wherein all the males were to assemble themselves before the Lord. Hee appointed them at such times as all the people might with most conveniency come unto Ierusalem and goe backe againe also unto their owne homes The Passeover was about the beginning of our April the feast of Pentecost in May and the feast of Tabernacles in September And in that moneth also was the day of atonement the generall fast kept as you may see Levit. 23. and Deut. 16. Certainely Gods purpose was therein to teach us that in the exercises of his worship whether ordinary or extraordinary respect must bee had to the conveniency of Gods people Decency and order is not more necessary or comely in any thing then in the matters of Gods worship Let all things bee done saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 40. decently and in order You see then by that place of Eccl. 5. that the consideration of Gods glorious greatnesse and of our owne basenesse may bee effectuall to humble us whensoever wee are to goe to God and to pray unto him But the consideration of the Lords holinesse and of our owne sinfulnesse may doe it much more Not onely the consideration of the foule actuall sins that we have all of us bin guilty of as wee see in that speech of Ezra 9.6 O my God I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee my God for our iniquities are increased over our heads but specially the consideration of this vile nature that remaineth still in us even after our conversion whereby wee are so prone unto sin and have in us a continuall thirst unto evill according to that speech of Eliphaz Iob 15.16 How much more abominable and filthy is man that drinketh iniquity like water The third and last case wherein we are to make use of this doctrine for our humbling is in the times when wee are to renew our repentance and to humble our selves in fasting and prayer before God for our sins
esteemed him not And yet all this was nothing in comparison of his inward miseries and sufferings his soule was exceeding sorrowfull even unto death Matth. 26.38 He was so overwhelmed with terror and feare of that death he was to endure that in his prayer he uttered strong cries and roared and shed teares abundantly Heb. 5.7 He sweat drops of blood through the extreamity of his sorrow and anguish so abundantly that they fell upon the ground Luk. 22.44 Being on the crosse he could not containe himselfe but though he knew who were by to heare him Mat. 27.39 44. yet cryed with a loud voice My God my God why hast thou forsaken me verse 46. In a word he was made a curse as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 3.13 The curse of God and the torments due to all the elect were laid on his blessed body and soule to the full Now true faith as I said applieth all this that Christ hath suffered particularly to every beleever and perswadeth his soule that out of his love to him he endured all this It maketh him able to say with blessed Paul Gal. 2.20 He loved me and gave himselfe for me And as Esa 53.4 He hath borne our griefes and carried our sorrowes These sorrowes and terrours and torments were mine and I should have endured them everlastingly if hee had not endured them for me And verse 5. He was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities they were my sins that put him to all these torments Now he that is thus perswaded Christ hath so loved him hath had this respect unto him in particular he cannot choose but he must needs out of love to Christ hate and renounce his sins If the spirit of Christ have perswaded us once that Christ hath so dearely loved us we cannot choose but love him againe We love him saith the Apostle 1 Ioâ— 4.19 because he loved us first The bloud of bulls and goats saith the Apostle Heb. 9 13 14. sprinkling the uncleane sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh that is served the turne to cleanse a man from legall and ceremoniall pollutions How much more shall the bloud of Christ if it be sprinkled and by faith particularly applyed to you purge your consciences from dead workes to serve the living God O there is great force in this particular application of the bloud of Christ and assurance it was shed for thee to mortifie sin in thee The love of Christ saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 5.14 constraineth us Nothing hath that force to curb corruption in Gods childe and to compell him to live in Gods feare as this hath They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter daies that is under the Gospell saith the Prophet Hos. 3.5 When the Apostle had prayed for the Ephesians 3.16 that they might be strengthened with might by the spirit of God in the inner man He prayeth further verse 18 19 that to that end they may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the length and breadth and depth and height and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that yee might be filled with all the fulnesse of God If thou didst indeed know the love of Christ aright that out of his love to thee he endured such torments even to save thee from hell thou couldst not choose but be strengthened with might by his spirit in the inner man to withstand and overcome thine owne corruptions I know the Papists prate much against and blaspheme this doctrine of particular application of Christ by faith of the assurance it giveth to a man of Gods speciall love to him in Christ they say it layeth reines on mens necks and openeth a gap to all licentiousnesse But these two things I confidently affirme concerning this Doctrine by warrant of Gods Word First That as a Christian can have no sound comfort without it neither in life nor death so is there no doctrine hath that force in a good heart to make it study and practise mortification as this hath Indeed with hypocrites wrath judgement will do more as David saith Psal. 78.34 When he shew them then they sought him and returned and inquired early after God but it is farre otherwise with Gods child The knowledge even of this more generall love and goodnesse of the Lord to poore sinners that he is ready upon their repentance and turning to him to forgive their sins how great soever they have beene that he offereth Christ unto all men in the ministery of the Gospell and proclaimeth his pardon in the most generall tearmes that can be Ioh. 3.16 and commandeth all to beleeve that Christ died for them Even the consideration of this generall love to all that live in the Church is a most strong and effectuall argument to perswade a man to forsake his sins and turne unto God Nay till a man can be perswaded of that love and goodnesse of God he can never have an heart to repent and to turne unto him This is plaine by that speach of the Evangelicall Prophet Esay 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts and let him returne unto the Lord and he will have mercy upon him and to our God for hee will abundantly pardon Having these promises saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.1 And what promises meaneth hee Surely those mentioned Cap. 6.16.18 let us cleanse our selves from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit Secondly That hee that truly knoweth that Christ loved him and gave himselfe for him cannot possibly grow licentious by it He that hath gotten a conceit and perswasion of heart that Christ dyed for him onely out of a carnall and naturall knowledge of the Doctrine of the Gospel may abuse this perswasion I grant and grow the worse by it such a one I know may turne the grace of God into wantonnesse But he that hath beene taught this of God and brought to this perswasion by the word and spirit of God cannot possibly abuse it but it must needs mortifie sin in him See a plaine proofe of this Ephe. 4.20 But ye have not so learned Christ so hee meaneth as to live licentiously still what followeth verse 21 if so bee that yee have heard him and have beene taught by him as the truth is in Iesus As if hee should have said Many live in the Church and make a profession of Christ by vertue onely of an outward calling they have heard and beene taught by many excellent ministers of Christ and by hearing them have attained the knowledge of Christ but they never heard Christ himselfe speaking to their heart in the ministery of his word they were never taught of him as the truth is in Iesus And what is it to be taught by him as the truth is in Iesus To know Christ aright That hee telleth verse 22. That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts The man that
even to this may that speech of our Saviour be applied Matth. 9.29 According to thy faith so be it unto thee Fiftly and lastly That soule that can seeke to Christ for helpe against any corruption and confidently expect to receive it and wait upon him for it shall be sure not to be overcome of it Esa. 40.31 They that waite upon the Lord shall renew their strength And 30.18 Blessed are all they that waite for him Lecture LXVIII On Psalme 51.5 Septemb 11. 1627. THe fourth and last use that the third and last Doctrine that we have learned out of these words touching the heinousnesse and danger of originall sinne serveth unto is To breed thankfullnesse in us and so to comfort us in the acknowledgement and admiration of the goodnesse and mercy of God For the Doctrine of originall sinne and the true consideration of this how vile and corrupt we are even by nature doth notably set forth the goodnesse of God towards us and hath great force to make us thankfull for it and cause us to admire and take comfort in it This use we find the Apostle made of this Doctrine Rom. 7. For having meditated seriously of the strength of corruption that was still in his nature and being deepely affected and humbled with it as appeareth by that exclamation of his verse 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Presently hee bursteth forth into this voice of joy and thanksgiving verse 25. I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. As if he should say O how much am I bound to God for his mercy towards me in Iesus Christ. Certainely we can never be truly thankfull to God for his mercies we cannot value them aright nor relish the sweetnesse of them till we do apprehend and can feelingly acknowledge how unworthy we are that God should shew any respect unto us and can say with Iacob Gen. 32.10 I am unworthy of the least of all the mercies and of all the truth which thou hast shewed unto thy servant The blessed Virgin in her song Luk. 1.48 giveth this for the reason why her soule did magnifie the Lord and her spirit did rejoyce in God her Saviour because the Lord had regarded the low estate of his handmaid had so farre regarded one that was in so low and base an estate as shee was And surely if we knew our owne vilenesse well as it hath beene discovered to us by this Doctrine of originall sinne and could also have grace seriously to thinke of it our soules would also magnifie the Lord and our spirits would rejoyce in God our Saviour Gods mercies would be sweeter to us then they are we could not choose but wonder that the Lord should be so gracious and good to us that are even by nature so alienated from him and enemies in our minds unto him as the Apostle speaketh Col. 1.21 Every imagination of the thoughts of whose hearts are onely evill continually Gen. 6.5 That he I say should neverthelesse be so good and gracious unto us as he is It would make every one of us say oft unto the Lord as Mephibosheth once did to David 2 Sam. 9.8 What is thy servant that thou shouldst looke upon such a dead dog as I am But to speake more distinctly of this point there be foure things especially wherein the knowledge of the vilenesse and corruption of our nature may cause us to admire the mercy and goodnesse of God 1. That there being such a world of wickednesse in every mans nature as there is the Lord is pleased so farre forth to keepe it under by his restraining grace that it breaketh forth no more then it doth 2. That the nature of man being in all the parts of it so extreamely corrupted any of Gods people should have any goodnesse at all in them 3. That there being so strong corruptions remaining in the very best of us any of us should be able to hold out in a Christian course 4 and lastly That the corruption of our nature being so great as it is it should do us no more hart but that we should bee so fully and perfectly freed from the danger of it And for the first of these Certainely when we rightly consider what the nature of man is we shall see just cause to admire the mercy of God towards us even in his restraining grace and to blame our selves that we have not taken better notice of it and beene more thankfull unto God for it hitherto Let us consider the worke and power of it first in others secondly in our selves and wee shall see that wee receive great benefit by it both waies And first for the worke of it in other men It must needs be acknowledged as a great favour of God that any of us live in such safety and peace as we doe when we go abroad when we are at home by night or by day if we did rightly consider what times these are what kind of people they be that wee live by even such as are by nature strongly inclined not to malice onely but to all kind of mischiefe besides Such as whose naturall disposition the Apostle describeth Rom. 3.14 17. Their mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse their feet are swift to shed bloud destruction and misery are in their waies that is to say a desire to bring others to misery and destruction and the way of peace how to live peaceably they have not knowne This being so how commeth it to passe that wee receive no hurt at all by such kind of persons as these are Sanctifying grace they have none to change their natures For as the Apostle saith of them in the next words verse 18. There is no feare of God before their eyes Besides wee heare daily of other lewd men that in such and such places have committed strange outrages upon men in the high waies as they have beene travelling and in their houses while they have beene asleepe on their beds How falleth it out then that wee have lived in such safety hitherto You will say because the Lord hath beene our keeper Psal. 121.5 he hath kept watch and ward about us He hath made a hedge about us and our houses as Satan said of Iob 1.10 This is true indeed but a principall meanes whereby the Lord hath so kept us is this restraining grace of his in the hearts even of the most wicked men Observe I pray you the worke of it and the benefit we receive by it in three degrees First Whereas there is no corruption that a naturall man is more strongly inclined unto then to hate all such as feare God according to that of Pro. 29.27 He that is upright in his waies be he otherwise never so harmelesse or peaceable is an abomination to the wicked How commeth it to passe that in many naturall yea otherwise lewd men wee live by we could never yet discerne the least malice against us
that ever they desired that ever it came into their thought to doe us any hurt Shall wee impute this to any goodnesse of nature that is in them No no this is to be ascribed to the powerfull restraining grace of that God who made this promise to his servants that were compassed about with most wicked people on every side Exod. 34.24 No man shall desire thy land when thou shalt go up to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in a yeere Secondly Whereas we know there be many lewd men amongst us not Papists onely but others to whom we are an extreame eye-sore that do with all their hearts desire to do us a mischiefe and have even in their words oft bewraied as much Of whom we may say with David Psal. 57.4 My soule is among lions and I lie even among them that are set on fire How commeth it to passe that they have yet done us no hurt nor so much as attempted any thing against us Surely that God that restrained Laban from hurting Iacob though hee had pursued him sixe dayes journey with a great power and full purpose to bee revenged on him and continued in this purpose till the very night before hee overtooke him as you shall find Gen. 31.23.29 that God I say is he that hath kept all these lewd men from doing us that hurt that they have desired and purposed to doe Hee that when the Sunne ariseth Psal. 104.22 23. maketh the Lyons to gather themselves together and lay them downe in their dens that man may goe forth to his worke and to his labour untill the evening Hee that shut the mouthes of the Lyons from hurting Daniel 6.22 doth curbe and muzzle these men from hurting us and let him have the glory of all that safety wee live in Thirdly and lastly Whereas every wicked man doth naturally hate us according to that sentence of God Genes 3.15 I will put enmity betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed and her seed How commeth it to passe that many wicked men we live by are not onely harmelesse and void of malice towards us but neighbourly and courteous and kind unto us Surely of this wee may say as the Prophet doth in another case Psalme 118.23 This is the Lords doing and it should seeme marvellous in our eyes Hee that made Esau run to meet Iacob and to embrace him and fall on his necke and kisse him Gen. 23 4. Hee that gave his people such favour in the sight of the Egyptians Exod. 11.3 that they thought nothing too good for them is the only cause of all this And certainely if the Lord should not thus restraine wicked men if hee should set their hearts at liberty and let loose all that wickednesse that is in them wee might with much more safety live among Lyons and Beares then among them When our Saviour had told his disciples Matth. 10.16 Behold I send you forth as sheepe into the midst of wolves hee addeth presently verse 17. but beware of men As if he had said What speake I of wolves you have more cause to feare danger from men then from wolves or from any other creature whatsoever Let us therefore beloved 1. Among other mercies of God take notice of this and bee thankefull for it that in so wicked a world wee live in such peace and safety as wee doe 2. Let us in these dangerous times wherein wee see cause of so great feare on every side by reason of the multitude and cruelty and strength of our enemies both at home and abroad learne to secure and quiet our hearts in the providence of this mighty God that can thus command and rule the hearts of the vilest men upon earth yea though they were the mightiest Princes that can turne them whether soever he will as Solomon speaketh Prov. 21.1 Let us seriously meditate of that which the Prophet speaketh Psal. 76.10 Surely the rage of man shall turne to thy praise the remnant of the rage thou wilt restraine 1. God can and will in his time restraine the remnant of the rage that the bloudy enemies of his Gospel are apt to shew still against his people 2. And surely the rage that they have already shewed shall in the end tend to his praise or else it should not have proceeded so farre as it hath done That wee may bee able thus to quiet and secure our hearts in the providence of this mighty God 1. Let us never give our selves rest till wee be able through a lively faith to say with Gods people Psal. 48.14 This God is our God for ever and ever he will be our guide and shepheard even unto death 2. Let us live in his feare and labour to please him in all our wayes For when a mans wayes please the Lord as the holy Ghost saith Prov. 16.7 hee maketh even his enemies to bee at peace with him Then may wee bee secure and void of feare though the times were much worse and our enemies many more and stronger then they are then may we say as David doth when his heart was made glad with the light of Gods countenance Psal 4.8 I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe also for thou Lord only makest mee to dwell in safety And so much shall suffice to bee spoken of the benefit wee receive by the worke of Gods restraining grace in the hearts of other men But yet in the worke of Gods restraining grace in our owne selves we have much more cause to admire the goodnes of God towards us By the former he hath provided for our outward security and safety in the world but by this hee doth procure and maintain the inward peace tranquilitie of our consciences For seeing as wee have heard wee are all of us by nature as bad as any other Wee are all by nature the children of wrath even as others as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 2.3 Wee have all of us still even after our regeneration the whole body of sin not one member of it wanting in us the seeds of all sins as appeareth plainly by that complaint of the Apostle Rom. 7 24. Who shall deliver me from the body of this death How commeth it to passe that wee are not in our lives as well as in our natures as bad as any others Surely the Lord by his restraining grace suffereth not all the corruption that is in our nature to breake forth in us as hee said to Abimelech Genesis 20.6 so may hee-say to every one of us I have kept thee that thou shouldst not sin against mee in these and these kinds Why but will you say this is true indeed of heathens and naturall men they are kept from sin by restraining grace but there is more in us that are regenerate then so we have sanctifying grace also I answere This is true and of that I shall speake in the next place but yet the best of Gods servants are much bound to him also
even for his restraining grace See three notable benefits we doe receive even by that First Though wee have in our nature the seeds of all sinne yet there are many foule sinnes wee never felt in our selves the least inclination unto The Lord hath so kept them under as they never yet shewed themselves to bee in us but as it is said of Saul and other of Davids enemies that were with Saul 1 Samuel 26.12 so it may bee said of many noisome lusts that are in our nature the Lord hath sent a dead sleepe upon them that they never stirre in us Thinke not thinke not beloved that thou art made of a better mould that thou art better by nature I say not then Lot or David or Peter but even then the Sodomites or Cain was or then any of the most monstrous sinners that ever thou hast knowne or heard of because thou hast not felt thy selfe inclined to such foule sinnes as they fell into thinke not that thou hast not any inclinations in thine heart to such sinnes because thou hast not felt them stirring in thee at any time but ascribe that to this grace of God and consider who it is that hath made thee to differ from another from any other man as the Apostle speaketh in another case 1 Cor. 4.7 that thou mayest be humbled in thy selfe and give the glory of it unto God Learne thou to be thankfull unto God as well for keeping thee from these sins that thou never feltest thy selfe given unto as for the pardon of those that thou hast most offended in Secondly Many of us have felt in our selves some motions and inclinations unto many foule sinnes that others have fallen into but they have not put forth themselves in us in their full strength nor set upon us with that force and violence as they have upon others they have not bin furthered in us with such tentations as they have bin in others if they had we certainly had fallen as shamefully as others have done And what hath beene the cause that wee have not hatched these cockatrice eggs as the Prophet calleth them Esa. 59.5 It may bee thou wilt say that by the sactifying spirit of God thou hast resisted thy corruption when thou didst feele it arise thou hast prayed against it and so by the spirit hast mortified it And this I doubt not but every child of God may truly say of many a corruption they have found in themselves But that is not all If these sins that we have beene preserved from had set upon us with that strength and violence as they have done upon others or as many other of our sins have done upon our selves if they had beene set forward by the like tentations we had doubtlesse beene overcome by them as well as others And whereunto is this to bee ascribed that they have not done so surely to this mighty power of Gods restraining grace in us That whereas in other men yea in some of his owne people as wee may see Psalm 81.12 the Lord le ts goe his hand and suffereth their lusts to have the sway giveth them up to their owne hearts lusts and saith to their corruptions as hee did to the deceiving spirits 1 Kings 22.22 Goe and prevaile Hee hath dealt more graciously with us and though to humble us hee hath let us see what monsters wee lodge in our breasts what abominable corruptions we have in our hearts yet he holdeth them in a chaine and letteth them not loose upon us but pulleth them in againe that they may not prevaile against us He that hath set barres and doores to the raging sea as hee speaketh Iob 38.10 11. and said hitherto shalt thou come and no further and here shall thy proud waves be stayed is hee only that stinteth and gageth the corruptions of our hearts that sets such limits and bounds unto them Let us also beloved take notice of this mercy of God and be thankfull for it When thou seest or hearest of the outragious sins that many fall into drunkenesse adultery murder blasphemy and such like sins pity thou their case and lift up thy heart in thankfulnesse unto God that hath kept thee from being thy selfe as bad as they are That speech of the Pharisee Luke 18.11 if it had come from an humbled heart had beene a good speech and such as beseemeth every one of us to use unto God Lord I thanke thee I am not as other men are extortioners unjust adulterers Consider thus with thy selfe I am by nature as bad as the worst man I know yea I find my selfe sometimes enclined and ready even to fall into those very sinnes that have brought others to so much shame And then thinke upon and blesse that hand that hath kept thee from falling and say in thankefulnesse of heart with the Prophet Psal. 94.18 When I sayd my foot slippeth thy mercy ô Lord did hold me up The third and last benefit we receive by this restraining grace of God in our selves is this that the Lord letteth us not know all the vilenesse and wickednesse that is in us but concealeth and hideth a great part of it from us But you will say to mee Is it a benefit to bee kept from the knowledge of our sinnes I answer No not from all knowledge of our sins For it is a great benefit to have our sins discovered to us 1. So farre forth as is necessary to drive us unto Christ to shew us how wretched wee are without him For this maketh us capable of benefit by Christ. 1 Timothy 1.15 this maketh us able to prize him and thirst after him Numbers 21.9 this maketh us able to relish and find sweetnesse in him Matth. 11.28 2. So farre forth as is necessary to bring us unto repentance for them and to keepe us from living and continuing in them Iere. 8.6 No man repented him of his wickednesse saying what have I done So farre forth we should labour to find out our sins by diligent search Psal. 4.4 and should be content that others should acquaint us with them Psal. 141.5 3. So farre forth as is necessary for the pacifying of Gods wrath in any speciall judgements that are upon us For in this case as the Lord restifieth by his judgements that hee hath matter against us Ruth 1.21 so it is our duty and the way for us to appease the Lords anger by a diligent search and examination of our selves to find out the speciall sin whereby we have thus provoked God Lam. 3.39.40 Yea in this case we are bound to beg of God that he would discover those speciall sins unto us as Iob did Iob 13.23 4. So farre forth as it is necessary to keepe us from pride and to humble us For to this end God commanded his people to remember and oft to call to their minds their old sinne and the most hainous of them all Deut 9.7 Remember and forget not how thou provokedst the Lord
thee to have my best services washed and cleansed from their filthines and seekest thou to mee for such poore services as I am able to doe Fourthly and lastly Hee doth also reward every service wee doe unto him notwithstanding all the imperfections and staines of it Whatsoever good thing any man doth saith the Apostle Ephes. 6.8 the same shall he receive of the Lord whether he be bond or free Not onely great services and such as much glory redoundeth to his name by but even the meanest and poorest and such as may seeme to bee of least use unto him See what Christ saith of the poore widdowes two mites Luke 21.3 of a cup of cold water given to one of his little ones in the name of a Disciple Matth. 10.42 and what the Apostle saith Colos. 3 24. of the conscionable service that a poore drudge that had an infidell to his master did Know that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of inheritance Therefore when Christ speaketh Matth. 25. of the good workes that shall bee rewarded in heaven hee speaketh not of Martyrdome nor of building of Colledges nor fighting the Lords battell nor redeeming of impropriations and such like great and excellent workes but of such as the meanest Christian almost may bee able to performe The poore mans sacrifice who was able to bring but a turtle Dove or a young Pigeon was an offering of as sweet a savour unto the Lord as you shall find Levit. 1.17 as the rich mans was that brought never so many sheepe or oxen either Yea those very services that have beene apparantly polluted with mixture of corruption have beene rewarded by him neverthelesse Because the mid-wives feared God saith Moses Exodus 1.20 21. and saved the childrens lives therefore God dealt well with the mid-wives and made them houses though they in doing this service had excused themselves by a lye as yee may see verse 19. Yea those services that we do unto God with sensible untowardnesse unwillingnesse and reluctancy of our flesh against them those God will bee most sure to reward God is not unrighteous saith the Apostle Heb. 6.10 to forget your worke and labour of love Now if wee will search the Scriptures and enquire into the reason of this admirable goodnesse of God and demand how it commeth to passe that so perfect and pure and righteous a God should so farre respect so imperfect and impure services as we are able to doe unto him we shall find three reasons given of it in the holy Scriptures First In these poore services that the faithfull doe unto God their heart is set to please him that is the end they aime at They would faine doe them in faith and love to God with fervency and vigour of spirit To will is present with them as Paul speaketh Rom. 7.18 They would faine doe better They would faine serve God even in that exact manner that hee requireth Their spirit is willing as our Saviour saith Matth. 26.41 though the flesh be weake And they oft-times pray unto God as David doth Psal. 119.5 O that my wayes were directed to keepe thy statutes And can say as Esa. 26.8 The desire of our soule is to thy name and to the remembrance of thee They that are after the spirit saith the Apostle Rom. 8.5 doe mind the things of the spirit The poore servants will was to pay his master even the ten thousand talents that he required of him Matth. 18.24 16. The faithfull doe not please themselves in any of their failings but are troubled with them and mourne for them As the poore man in the Gospell was that hee could beleeve no better Mar. 9.24 In all their coldnesse in prayer in all their wandrings and evill thoughts they find then they can say with the spouse Cant. 5.2 I sleep but my heart waketh And this is a thing that highly pleaseth God hee will beare with much when hee findeth this If there be a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 a man is accepted according to that that a man hath The good Lord pardon every one saith good Hezechiah in his prayer 2 Chron. 38.18 19. and the Lord hearkened to him verse 20. that prepareth his heart to seeke God though hee bee not cleansed according to the purification of the Sanctuary The Lord will pardon and passe by much where he seeth the heart is thus set to please him Secondly These poore services that we doe are for the substance of them the fruits the thoughts and desires the words and actions of his owne spirit in us It is God worketh in us both to will and to doe as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 2.13 In those poore prayers that the faithfull soule maketh when his spirit is overwhelmed so that hee knoweth not what to pray as hee ought the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us with groanings that cannot bee uttered as the Apostle speaketh Rom 8.26 And though God dislike never so much that that is ours the corruptions and staines that cleave to our best works yet that that is his owne the worke of his owne spirit hee cannot but like and delight in This reason wee shall find given by David Psal. 37.23 The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord and hee delighteth in his way Therefore hee delighteth in the good mans way because hee by his spirit doth order and direct it And thus the Church reasoneth Esay 26.12 Lord thou wilt ordaine peace for us for thou also hast wrought all our works in us Thirdly and lastly The faithfull are in Christ and God beholdeth them in him and because hee is in Christ well pleased with and loveth them therefore doth he take in good part their poore services He hath made us accepted saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.6 in the beloved And when we our selves are once reconciled unto God and in favour with him it is no marvell though he take our poore services in so good part The Lord had respect to Abel and to his offering saith Moses Genes 4.4 Wee that are evill ye know can beare with much in them that wee love dearely Yea the services that the faithfull doe unto God they doe not present them to him in their owne name but in Christs onely they doe not looke to have them accepted for their owne but for the Lords sake as Daniel speaketh Dan. 9.17 18. And Christ hath borne all these our blemishes and defects and fully satisfied for them As it is said of Aaron the high Priest Exod. 28 38. that he did beare the iniquity of the holy things that Gods people did offer in all their holy gifts Our spirituall sacrifices are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2 5. For he presenteth them to his father in the merit of his sacrifice and in presenting them casteth of these his sweete odours and incense into them as you shall read Rev. 8.3 And being so perfumed it is no marvell though our
poore services be as a sacrifice of a most sweet smelling savour unto God Lecture LXXIII on Psalme 51.5 Octob. 30. 1627. THis point may not be passed over without some application And it is to bee applied 1. By way of prevention unto carnall and wicked men who are apt to draw that comfort unto themselves from it that belongeth not unto them 2. By way of incouragement unto the people of God who receive not that comfort from it that they ought to doe First Many a carnall man is apt to stumble at this Doctrine and to blesse himselfe in his grosse sins by it after this manner The Lord saith he you see is not so strict and rigorous as to marke every thing that his people doe amisse hee is apt wee heare to passe by their slips and infirmities but the good things they doe at any time those hee taketh notice of and remembreth and taketh delight in and will undoubtedly reward And therefore saith hee why should my slips and infirmities disquiet mee And what are these slips and infirmities I pray you that he speaketh of Surely swearing ordinarily making himselfe merry now and then with deriding religion and good men breaking the Sabbath wantonnesse drunkennesse and such like Why should I saith hee suffer my mind to be troubled for these things Nay why should I not rather comfort my selfe and rejoyce in those good things I doe For I thanke God I am no Papist but professe the true religion I goe to Church I pray I heare the Word and receive the Sacrament I give to the poore I make conscience of my word I doe no man wrong And these are things I know that God liketh and delighteth in This was just the presumptuous conceit and perswasion of that Pharisee our Saviour speaketh of Luke 18.11 12. And certainly the world is full of such Pharisees even in these dayes Now to beat downe the presumption of these Pharisees I have three things to say First Consider who they are that the Lord standeth so graciously affected unto whose slips and infirmities hee useth thus to winke at whose imperfect services hee is wont thus to delight in and reward Not every one but such onely as are in Christ. Such onely are his children by adoption and grace But what is that to thee Seeing it is certaine thou art not in Christ. Because thou walkest and goest on impenitently in knowne sinnes There is no condemnation saith the Apostle Rom. 8.1 to them that are in Christ Iesus But who are they Hee answereth Which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit It is certaine thou art not the child of God because thou art not led by the spirit of God For so saith the Apostle likewise Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God and none but they Secondly Admit thou wert the child of God admit thou wert in Christ yet could not God beare with such faults as thine are nor take in good part such service as thou usest to doe unto him The Lord hath promised Mat. 3.17 To spare and beare with his children as a man spareth his son that serveth him In those good duties wherein he seeth our heart is set to serve him he wil beare with many defects and failings But he will not beare with the dearest child he hath in any grosse sinne Did he beare with David when he fell to adultery No no he beat him so sore for it as David complaineth heere ver 8. that he brake his bones with beating of him For such sinnes God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints especially as the Prophet speaketh Psalme 89.7 Nay I say more the Lord will not passe by nor winke at in the dearest child he hath those very defects and failings that are in their best duties if they be reigning corruptions and not infirmities that is if they be not felt and striven against and mourned for Therefore we are required in doing of good duties to watch and observe our owne hearts Continue in prayer and watch in the same saith the Apostle Colos. 4.2 And to strive against our owne corruptions therein Strive with me and for me in prayer saith he Romanes 15.30 And to bewaile unto God our failings in them Spare mee according to the greatnesse of thy mercy saith Nehemiah 13.22 And if God will not winke at such faults as thine are in his dearest children canst thou hope that he will winke at them in thee that art still a child of wrath If God will not accept of the services that his dearest children doe unto him unlesse they be sensible of those corruptions wherewith they are stained canst thou hope that he will accept of thine And what talkest thou of thy serving of God or of any good thing that ever thou didst Alas thou couldest never serve God nor doe any good thing in thy life That which the Prophet saith Ieremie 6.10 of such as thou art their eare is uncircumcised and they cannot hearken thou couldst never in thy life heare one Sermon to any purpose the same may be said of all other duties of Gods service thou couldst never pray nor receive the Sacrament in thy life Yee cannot serve the Lord saith Ioshuah 24.19 to them that lived in idolatry And that which I say of the duties of Gods worship the same I say likewise of all other good workes Thou never didst worke of mercy in thy life thou didst never make conscience of dealing justly and truly with thy neighbour Matthew 12.34 How can ye being evill speake good things Luke 6.43 A corrupt tree bringeth not forth good fruit They that professe that they know God saith the Apostle Titus 1.16 but in their workes denie him being abominable and disobedient are reprobate unto every good worke The good things that such men seeme to doe are not onely defective in the manner or in the measure or in matter of circumstance as the best workes of the faithfull may be but they are utterly void of that which is the very substance and that giveth life and being to a good worke that is faith that worketh by love Gal. 5 6. The third and last thing I have to say to this man is this Thou not being Gods child nor being in Christ but living in the state of impenitency as thou dost and continuing therein shalt find the Lord every whit as austere and rigorous towards thee as he is indulgent and gracious towards his owne children This will appeare in three points First Though he beare with so many faults and frailties in his own children he will not beare with the least fault in thee But thou shalt give account even for every idle word that thou hast spoken at the day of Iudgement as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 12.36 Yea the Lord will bring every secret thought of thine into judgement Eccl. 12.14 Secondly Though he take the poorest and weakest services that his children doe him in
not that the thing thou lookest after in all the workes of men in all the services they doe unto thee The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4 23. shall worship the father in spirit and truth for the father seeketh such to worship him Hee even longeth for such servants as will worship him in that manner Secondly This is that that the Lord delighteth in Such as are upright in their way saith Solomon Prov. 11.20 are the Lords delight I know also my God saith David 1 Chron. 29.17 that thou hast pleasure in purightnesse We can by nothing we are able to doe gratifie and please the Lord so much as in this Thirdly This is all in all with God the onely thing that hee requireth of us let our hearts bee true to him and hee hath enough Indeed this comprehendeth much as wee shall heare and where this is nothing can be wanting and therefore the Lord asketh no more but this This is all that God required of Abram in that covenant that he made with him Genes 17.1 Walke before mee and be thou upright So speaketh Samuel also to the people when hee would renew the covenant betweene God and them 1 Sam. 12.24 Only feare the Lord and serve him in truth with all your heart So runneth the covenant also that God made with David and his posterity 1 Kin. 2.4 If thy children take heed to their wayes and walke before me in truth with all their heart and all their soule there shall not faile thee a man upon the throne of Israel Fourthly The Lord valueth and esteemeth of us and of all our words and actions according to this this is the very ballance of the Sanctuary whereby hee weigheth them all 1. Thus the Prophet describeth a good man Psal. 125.4 Doe good ô Lord to those that be good Who are they And to them that are upright in their hearts 2. A little grace a small measure of knowledge and faith the meanest and poorest service we doe unto God is of a great price and worth with him where hee seeth uprightnesse of heart Philadelphia is said Revel 3.8 to have had but a little strength and yet of all the Churches Christ wrote to hee findeth least fault with her shee pleased him best 3. Nay the Lord will beare with many frailties and faults where hee seeth there is truth in the inward parts See three notable examples of this 1. Asa had sundry great faults which you shall see recorded 2 Chron. 16.10.12 And yet because of this see what a testimony the holy Ghost giveth of him 1 Kings 15.14 Neverthelesse Asaes heart was perfect with the Lord all his dayes As if hee should have said for all his slips and frailties hee was a good man because his heart was upright 2 The second example is of Iehoshaphat his sonne of whom also we read that hee had many great frailties Hee made a league of great amity with Ahab 2 Chron. 18.3 Hee went with him to battell against Ramoth Gilead though hee had heard what Micajah the Prophet spake against it 2 Chron. 18.27 28. Though hee had beene reproved for this by Iehu the Prophet 2 Chron. 19.2 yet doth he after that againe joyne himselfe in speciall league with Ahaziah Ahabs sonne a most wicked man 2 Chron. 20.35 And he bestowed his sonne Iehoram in marriage upon Ahabs daughter 2 Chron. 21.6 And yet for all this God accounted him a good man all his dayes 1 King 22.43 Hee turned not aside from doing that which was right in the eyes of the Lord. And why did God so esteeme of him Surely because his heart was upright with God For saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.3 Neverthelesse there are good things found in thee in that thou hast prepared thine heart to seeke God And as it is said 2 Chron. 17.6 His heart was lift up in the wayes of the Lord. He was unfeinedly and zealously bent in the purpose of his heart to please the Lord. 3. The third and last example is of the people that received the passeover in Hezechiahs time of whom it is said 2 Chron. 30.18 that they did eate it otherwise then it was written they swerved in that holy service from the expresse direction and commandement of God For they had not cleansed themselves according to the purification of the Sanctuary they came not so prepared to the Sacrament as they ought to have done And yet did God passe by this fault and imputed it not unto them but at the prayer of Hezekiah healed and forgave them made his Sacrament effectuall to their comfort for all that And why so The reason is given verse 19. They had prepared their hearts to seeke God in that his ordinance the bent of their heart was upright with God in that service You see then what account God maketh of the uprightnesse of the heart 4 On the other side The greatest shewes of goodnesse that can be in a man the best workes he can doe are of no worth with him if this be wanting Iudas repented confessed his sinne in particular and made restitution also of that hee had unjustly got Matth. 27.3 4. and all to no purpose because his heart was rotten and unsound The Pharisee led so civill and honest a life that he justified himselfe before men and was highly esteemed for it as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 16.15 but was of no reckoning with God And why Our Saviour telleth us Matth. 23. â—8 Ye outwardly appeare righteous to men but within ye are full of hypocrâ—sie and iniquity The people in Ezekiels time frequented his ministery diligently tooke as great delight to heare him as as ever they did in any musicke yet were they starke naught in Gods account And the reason is given Ezek. 33.31 their heart was false their heart went after their covetousnesse Iehu shewed great zeale for Gods glory and did much for the advancement of it and gloried of it unto good Iehoâ—adab 2 King 10.16 Come with me saith he and see my zeale for the Lord. And yet did the Lord account of him no better then of a murderer I will avenge saith hee Hos. 1.4 the bloud of Iezreel upon the house of Iehu And why Because in doing that excellent peece of service his heart was not right as you shall see 2 King 10.31 Fiftly and lastly The Lord so highly esteemeth of this truth of heart that hee counteth him that hath this a perfect man a righteous man as if hee had no sinne no defect no frailty in him at all For in the phrase of the Holy Ghost an upright hearted man and a perfect man are all one So God calleth Iob 2.3 A perfect and an upright man So speaketh David Psal. 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright So Psal. 32.11 Rejoyce in the Lord ye righteous Why who can say he is righteous Hee answereth in the next words Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart And 97.11 Light is
sowen for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart Yea Hezekiah in his sicknesse when hee thought there was no way with him but one 2 King 20.3 could say of himselfe and that was strange that hee had walked before God with a perfect heart because his conscience witnessed with him hee had walked in truth his heart was upright with God The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are foure principally three of them taken from the nature of God and the fourth from the nature of this grace of truth and uprightnesse of heart First The Lord wee know is a spirit and therefore looketh for the service of the heart and spirit his eye is upon that rather then upon any outward thing So the Lord telleth Samuel 1 Samuel 16.7 This reason our Saviour giveth Iohn 4.24 God is a spirit and therefore they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth Secondly The Lord is a God that knoweth is able to search the heart all the corners and windings of it and it is to no purpose therefore to double with him I know Ephraim saith the Lord Hos 5.3 and Israel is not hid from me All things are naked opened saith the Apostle Heb. 4.13 unto the eyes of him with whom wee have to doe This reason the Lord giveth Iere. 17.9 10. The heart is deceitfull above all things who can know it I the Lord search the very heart and try the reines And therefore to thinke wee can flatter the Lord and please him with good words and shewes as it is said the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse did Psalme 78.36 37. They flattered him with their mouthes for their heart was not right with him is even to lye unto the holy Ghost as Peter charged Ananios Actes 5.3 Why hath Satan filled thy heart to lye unto the holy Ghost a dissembling with him that cannot bee deceived by us Thirdly The Lord is the God of truth and so is called Psal. 31.5 and the spirit of God is called the spirit of truth Iohn 14.17 In this grace specially consisteth the image of God in this wee most resemble him God made man upright Eccle. 7.29 So the Apostle speaking of the image of God according to which we were first created and unto which wee are renewed by the spirit of regeneration Ephes. 4.24 Hee calleth it righteousnesse and holinesse of truth And our Saviour describing the fall of the Angells the devills falling from God and loosing of his image he describeth it thus Iohn 8.44 Hee abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him If there bee truth in our inward parts wee resemble God our heavenly father if there bee no truth there we resemble Satan and therefore it is no marvell though the Lord take such pleasure and delight in uprightnesse Fourthly and lastly The uprightnesse of the heart will command and carry the whole man with it This reason the holy Ghost giveth Prov. 4.23 Keepe thy heart with all diligence looke that that that bee sound and upright for out of it come the issues of life Vprightnesse in the hid man of the heart is like unto the leven it is our Saviours comparison Matth. 13.33 hâ—d in three measures of meale the whole lumpe of dough will savour of it A good man cut of the good treasure of his heart saith our Saviour Matth. 12.35 will bring forth good things If the heart bee upright and good the speech will bee good and the actions also The mouth of the righteous saith David Psal 37.30 31. speaketh wisedome and his tongue talketh of judgement Why so The law of his God is in his heart none of his steps shall slide If grace and uprightnesse be in the heart it will make the speech gracious it will keepe a man from sliding and falling from God in his whole conversation It is therefore no marvell though the Lord desire that above all things and so much delight in it Lecture LXXV On Psalme 51.6 Novem. 13. 1627. IT followeth now that we proceed to shew you the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto and those are principally two 1. For examination and tryall of our selves whether wee have this grace or no. 2. For exhortation to stirre us up to seeke for it if wee want it and to make much of it to maintaine and strengthen it if wee have it already for as for the uses both of reproofe and comfort they will fitly be comprehended in these two The first use I say it serveth unto is for examination for every one of us to try our owne hearts whether there be that truth and uprightnesse in them that the Lord taketh so much delight in Now for the more orderly and profitable handling of this use I will shew you 1. The Motives that may stirre us all up to take paines in this tryall and examination of our selves 2. The Notes and Markes whereby this tryall is to bee made and whereby the truth and sincerity of the heart is to bee judged of The Motives are three principally 1. From the necessity of this worke in respect of the difficulty of it 2. From the possibility of it 3. From the benefit and fruit of it when it is well done First it is a difficult thing to find out whether our heart bee upright or no. This is evident 1. By common and daily experience all sorts of people are apt to deceive themselves in this point The worst men that are as they are the most confident people in the world and the best perswaded of their estate towards God according to that of Solomon Pro. 14.16 A wise man feareth and departeth from evill he is afraid of Gods wrath and apt to doubt much of his owne estate and that keepeth him in awe and maketh him carefull to depart from evill but the foole rageth and roareth and swaggereth and yet is confident So do they build their confidence upon this perswasion principally that though they speake foolishly now and then and do amisse through frailty yet they have as good as true hearts to God as the best There is a generation saith Solomon Pro. 30.12 that are pure in their owne eyes and yet are not washed from their filthinesse As if he had said though their lives be most filthy yet they are thus conceited of their owne purity Every way of man saith Solomon Pro. 21.2 is right in his owne eyes but the Lord pondereth the hearts As if he should say Why doe men please themselves in their owne waies and are deceived in them The reason is they cannot ponder nor know their hearts they thinke better of their hearts then they should do On the other side the best men that are are apt to charge themselves that their hearts are false and unsound that they have no more in them then may be in an hypocrite The good things that are in the regenerate are so mixed and intermingled with their owne
God had not commanded were suddenly consumed with fire from heaven Levit. 10.1 2. The other is in Vzzah who because in a right good intent hee put forth his hand to stay the arke from falling which hee had no calling nor warrant from Gods Word to do the anger of the Lord was kindled against him and strucke him dead suddenly 2 Sam 6.6.7 And thus have we seene what is the rule and patterne of all true righteousnesse and that nothing can be a good worke that is not done by the direction of Gods Word which is the first generall poiâ—t I propounded in handling the first property of true goodnesse Let us proceed now to the second of them That the cleaving unto the word and following the direction of it in all that we doe is a good note of an upright heart To make Gods Word the onely guide of our life to make conscience of nothing as in it selfe sinfull or holy but onely of that which God hath commanded or forbidden in his Word is a singular note of an upright heart See the proofe of this first in the description the Holy Ghost maketh of the man that hath an upright heart Psal. 119.1 Blessed are the undefiled or the perfect and sincere in the way Yea but how shall we know who are such Who walke in the law of the Lord saith hee As if hee should have said that is the note to know them by So verse 7. I will praise thee with uprightnesse of heart when I shall have learned thy righteous judgements And Psal. 112.1 Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord. Yea but how shall we know him That delighteth greatly in his commandements That is the way to know who truly feareth God Secondly See the proofe of this in foure notable examples 1. Iob was an upright hearted man Iob 1.1 Yea himselfe was very confident of the uprightnesse of his heart as you may see Iob 23.10 He knoweth the way that I take when he hath tried me I shall come forth like gold And what made him so confident of this That he telleth you in the next words verse 11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food 2. Of David likewise God himselfe giveth testimony 1 King 9.4 that he had walked before him in integrity and uprightnesse of heart But how did that appeare That he telleth you in the next words by doing according to all that I have commanded 3. Of Iehoshaphat God giveth testimony 2 Chron. 19.3 that he prepared his heart to seeke God he had an upright heart How did it appeare Surely when he shewed most frailty in taking part first with Ahab then with his sonne Ioram yet even then the uprightnesse of his heart appeared in his dependance upon the direction of Gods Word and the high account he made of it 1 King 22.5 Enquire I pray thee at the word of the Lord saith he to Ahab And verse 7. Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord besides that we may enquire of him And the same you shall see noted of him also when he went with Ioram 2 King 3.11 Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord that we may enquire of the Lord by him And when he heard that Elisha was there The word of the Lord is with him saith he ver 12. so he and by his meanes the other two Kings likewise sent not for the Prophet though that they might well have done but went downe to him The fourth and last example is Iosiah of whose goodnesse the Holy Ghost makes honourable mention even after his death 2 Chron. 35.26 Now the rest of the acts of Iosiah and his goodnesse As if hee should say There was goodnesse indeed and truth of grace in him But how is that proved According to all that is written in the Law of the Lord saith the Text As if he had said His goodnesse appeared in making Gods written Word the onely rule of his life Now let us make some application of all this that wee have heard touching this first property of true goodnesse and righteousnesse and that 1 by way of exhortation 2 by way of tryall and examination of our owne hearts For the first If this be so that the written Word of God is the onely rule of true righteousnesse if it be so perfect a rule and patterne as we have heard if the following of the direction of it in all things be so sure a note of an upright heart then what a necessity is there laid upon every one of us that desire to please God to exercise our selves with all diligence in the reading and hearing and meditating of it What marvell is it though not onely Kings and Magistrates Deut. 17.18.19 Iosh. 1.8 be commanded daily to read and meditate in it but that the Holy Ghost describeth the blessed and good man Psal. 1.2 by this that his delight is in the law of the Lord and in it he doth meditate day and night O with what certainty and security and comfort might we walke in all our wayes if we had that knowledge in the Word and were so well acquainted with it as in these daies wherein we live and under such meanes as we enjoy we might be Secondly Let us all examine the uprightnesse of our hearts by this note 1. Certainly if we make no reckoning of the Word delight not in it desire not the knowledge of it but have other rules to guide our lives and consciences by beside the Word how much devotion so ever seemeth to be in us how good so ever our lives are there is no truth nor uprightnesse in our hearts If either we make the commandements and customes of men or our own heart and good meaning the rule of our spirituall life or if we make conscience of and be religiously strict in the observation of such things as God in his Word hath given us no direction for we are no better then hypocrites See how bitter our Saviour is against the Pharisees for the great conscience they made themselves and for the great zeale they shewed in pressing others to the observation of their purifyings as a point of holinesse which they had no other warrant for but the tradition of their elders and the commandements of men Mar. 7.6 and so forward For this he calleth them hypocrites and saith they did worship God in vaine And the Apostle likewise against such as did forbid marriage and the eating of meates that Gods Word did allow 1 Tim. 4.1 3. he saith this was a doctrine of divels that they that taught it taught lies through hypocrisie and had their consciences seared with a hot iron Marke well I say the vehemency and bitternesse of them both against these men and you will see cause to wonder at it For admit this was an errour
this naturall weakenesse there is a sinfull weakenesse also in the best of Gods children even weaknesse of faith which maketh them subject not to naturall feares onely but to sinfull feares also There is much lacking in their faith as the Apostle said of the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.10 And this is a chiefe cause of all their feares Why are ye fearefull ô ye of little faith saith our Saviour to his Disciples Mat. 8.16 pointing at the chiefe cause of all our feare When are apt to doubt of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes and who can choose but bee much disquieted in his heart with â—eare when he doubteth of Gods favour When the Prophet complained Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted he telleth us verse 14. what was the cause of those terrours he felt in himselfe Lord why castest thou off my soule why hidest thou thy face from me Hee could not be perswaded of Gods love hee thought God had cast him of And can you wonder then though his heart were full of terrour The second cause of these feares is the Lord himselfe Certainely his holy hand is to be acknowledged in this kinde of affliction as well as in any other These feares are therefore called the Lords terrours Psal. 88.15 and 2 Cor. 5.11 because they come from him And the Lord seeth it to bee good and profitable many waies for sundry of his servants to bee much exercised by them 1. This maketh them carefull by repentance to purge themselves from all their knowne sinnes So the Lord speaketh of the feare which they that travell by sea are in when they see the strange breaches which the whale by his rising doth make in the sea Iob 4â— 25 When he raiseth up himselfe the mighty and most stout hearted are afraid by reason of his breakings they purifie themselves As wee see the mariners that carryed Ionah did Ionah 1.5 The mariners were afraid and cryed every man to his God Every one sought to make his peace with God in the best manner that he could This effect wee know feare usually hath even in all men but much more certainely in Gods children 2. This keepeth them humble fearefull to sinne tractable and willing to obey God in all things This is also a naturall effect of feare to abate the pride of mans heart and to make it humble and tractible Put them in feare ô Lord saith David Psal. 9.20 that the nations may know themselves to bee but men Certainely if the Lord should not now and then visit them with inward terrours and gripes there be many in the world would even forget themselves to be men But this effect it hath in Gods children especially O that there were such a heart in them saith the Lord of his people Deut. 5.29 that they would feare me keepe my commandements alwaies As if he had said Now they are fearefull to offend me in any thing now they are willing to doe any thing I would have them as they protested verse 27. But when was that Surely when by seeing the law delivered in that terrible manner they were brought into a wonderfull feare 3. Lastly This prepareth them and maketh them fit to receive comfort from God Thus the Lord hath beene wont to prepare his servants whom he meant to give most comfort unto Before the Lord delivevered that large and comfortable promise unto Abram Gen. 15.13 21. it is said verse 12. Loe an horrour of great darknesse fell upon him Before Elijah could heare that still and small voice that spake so much comfort unto him concerning himselfe and the whole Church the Lord first affrighted him with a great and strong wind that rent the mountaines and brake the rockes in pieces and then by an earthquake and after that by a fire 1 King 19.11 12. hee deepely humbled him by feare and terrour first that he might prepare and make him fit to receive that comfort You see then that this may bee the case of them that are most upright hearted and such as truly love the Lord they may bee much subject to these feares And this is the first thing I told you I had to say for the comfort of such poore soules The second is this That it is not onely possible that thou maist love God unfeignedly though thou be so subject to these terrours but even while thou art in this case thou hast evident signes in thee that thou dost so and if thou couldst observe thine owne heart well thou wouldst be able to discerne that thou dost love God indeed For First Thou desirest Gods favour above all things in the world and no crosse afflicteth thy heart so much as this that thou thinkest thou hast lost it thou canst not be assured of it this is a certaine signe thou lovest him When the Churches diligence in seeking after Christ when she had lost him is described Cant. 2.1 4. she expresseth the cause that moved her so to seeke after him by calling him him whom her soule loved and this title she repeateth in every one of those verses Certainely if her soule had not dearely loved him she could not in that manner have sought after him So that this griefe and trouble thy heart is in because thou canst not be assured of Gods favour argueth plainely that thou art sicke of love as the Church saith she was Cant. 2.5 and 5.8 Thy love to God is the cause of thy sicknesse and griefe O how happy a thing would it be with many if they were sicke of this disease Secondly Thou darest not doe any thing that thou thinkest would offend God but makest conscience to doe his will therefore thou lovest God Hee that hath my commandements and keepeth them saith our Saviour Ioh. 14.21 is hee that loveth me And 1 Iohn 5.3 This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements we could not els do it constantly nor conscionably Thirdly When thou hast through infirmity done any thing to offend God thou grievest unfeignedly and art troubled with it This argueth that thou lovest the Lord. It was love that made Mary Magdalen to weepe so abundantly for her sinnes as our Saviour testifieth of her Luke 7.47 And this was the onely thing whereby Peter did expresse that though he haâ— so shamefully denied Christ yet he loved him above all things when he had so offended hee went out and wept bitterly Mat. 26.75 Fourthly Thou lovest the Word and ordinances of God and the sincerity of his worship Therefore thou lovest God For the Lord calleth them that keepe the second commandement specially and above all others such as love him Exod. 20.6 And David professing himself Psal. 119 132. to be one of those that did love Gods name declareth it by no argument so much as by this throughout that Psalme even by that love hee bare unto and that delight hee tooke in the Word of God Fiftly thou lovest the children of God even because of the
we proceed unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist and that is a lively faith The point then that we are now to learne is this That all true love unto God and consequently all true godlinesse and uprightnesse of heart springeth from a lively faith even such a faith as maketh knowne to a man Gods love to him in Christ and maketh him able to receive Christ and to rest upon him See the proofe of this in foure degrees First Without faith it is not possible for a man to repent and forsake sinne in a right manner Sin shall not have dominion over you saith the Apostle Rom. 6.14 for ye are not under the law but under grace As if he had said Till you be under grace till by faith ye be assured of Gods gracious disposition towards you sinne will have dominion over you ye cannot helpe it ye cannot avoid it It is the bloud of Christ only applied by faith that purgeth the conscience from dead workes as the Apostle teacheth Heb. 9.14 Secondly Without faith it is not possible for a man to leade a godly life or to do anything that may please God Heb. 1â— 6 Without saith it is impossible to please God The life that I now live saith the Apostle Gal. 2.20 that is my spirituall life I live by the faith of the sonne of God Thirdly Without faith it is not possible for a man to have an honest and upright heart all he doth will be in hypocrisie till he have a lively faith For it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and that sanctifieth it Acts 26. â—8 Fourthly and lastly Without a lively faith it is impossible to love the Lord. It is saith that worketh by love saith the Apostle Gal. 5.6 As if he had said faith is that that setteth love on working that giveth life and motion unto it This is that which the Apostle also teacheth 1 Tim. 1.5 The end of the commandement is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned As if he had said The true love of God which is the very end and perfection the fulfilling of every commandement of God which maketh us able to keepe the commandements and to account them no burden nothing grievous to us which giveth the price and valew in Gods sight to all our obedience springeth from a pure and upright heart and that from a good conscience and that from faith yea from faith unfeigned So that is the maine root of all The reasons hereof are two First Because faith is the onely thing that knitteth us to Christ and maketh him ours Christ dwelleth in our hearts by saith Ephes. 3.17 And till we bee knit to him and he be made ours there can be no goodnesse in us Of his fullnesse have we all received Ioh. 1.16 Without me ye can do nothing saith our Saviour Iohn 15.4 Secondly Because faith and faith onely maketh knowne to us that love of God as is effectuall to to breed in us a true love unto God It is an old and true proverbe and the truth of it is not so certaine in any case as in this magnes omoris amor Love is of an attractive nature like the load-stone to draw love unto it We love God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because he loved us first We can never love him till we be first perswaded of his love to us When the Sun in his full strength heate hath shined much upon it the stony pavement it self will reflect and send up an heate towards the sunne yea a greater heate then either the softer earth or the aire will but till the sun hath shined and shined much upon it it can send up no heate nor have any in it at all And even so it is with our cold and stony hearts when the knowledge and sense of Gods love hath warmed them then will they reflect love to God againe but till then they cannot But to handle this second reason more plainely and profitably two things are to be observed which I will distinctly speake of 1. Nothing but a lively faith can so assure us of Gods love to us as to kindle in our hearts a true love to God 2. A lively faith is able to doe this For the first It may bee objected that a man may bee sufficiently perswaded of Gods love to him though hee have not a lively faith For 1 Experience doth now and in all ages hath proved that many a most wicked man that is utterly void of true faith is fully perswaded that God loveth him and glorieth in nothing more then in that Hee maketh his boast of God as the Apostle speaketh of the wicked Iewes Rom. 2.17 The Lord speaking of some that did both in word and deed commit as much wickednes as they were able Ier. 3.5 yet saith of them ver 4. that these men would cry unto him My God thou art the guide of my youth And our Saviour saith that those cursed Iewes of whom hee pronounceth that the devill was their father Iohn 8.44 yet were themselves fully perswaded of Gods fatherly love unto them and could say of themselves verse 41 Wee have one father even God And what child of God know you upon earth that hath this word I thanke my God so much in his mouth as many a most wicked man hath 2 A man that hath no faith may yet have just cause to bee perswaded of Gods love towards him for God doth indeed love him and sheweth it many wayes that hee doth love him The Lord is good to all saith David Ps. 145.9 and his tender mercies are over all his works He is kind to the unthankefull and to the evill saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 Loe hee is good and kind and tenderly mercifull unto all even unto the worst men And upon whom doth not his light arise saith Bildad Iob 25.3 What man is there in the world that hath not sensible and comfortable experience of Gods love every day And why should not all men then be perswaded that God loveth them Now to this objection I have foure things to answer First It is very true that even these outward and common favours of God that all men enjoy are evident testimonies of Gods love and goodnesse In that hee giveth life and health and seasonable times in that hee causeth us to prosper yea in that hee feedeth us and cloatheth us it is a signe hee loveth us God loveth the stranger saith Moses Deutere 10.18 in giving him food and raiment Secondly To them that are in Christ these temporall and common favours of God are signes and pledges of his speciall love even by them the faithfull are confirmed in the assurance of his eternall love When Iacob saw that God had changed Esaus heart so that he looked and spake kindly to him hee saw Gods face and loving countenance toward him even in that I
Matth. 5.4 for they shall bee comforted I will dwell with him saith the Lord Esay 57.15 that is of a contrite and humble spirit to revive the spirit of the humble and to revive the heart of the contrite ones For 1. then and never till then wee will in our judgements value and prize Gods favour in Christ above all things in the world and say with David Psal. 63.3 Thy loving kindnesse is better then life Shew us the father saith Philip to Christ Iohn 14.8 and it sufficeth us This hee spake indeed out of ignorance and curiositie but thus speaketh the humbled soule advisedly Let mee but see my heavenly father reconciled to mee in Christ and the light of his countenance shining upon me and I have enough though I had nothing else in the world And on the other side the humbled soule doth say that without this though hee had all the world he hath nothing but is ready to say with Paul Phil. 3.8 I count all but as dung without Christ. â— Then when we are soundly humbled and never till then wee will hunger and thirst after Christ and desire Gods favour in him more earnestly and eagerly then any thing in the world It was the voice of an humbled soule that wee read Psal. 42.1 â— As the Hart panteth after the water brookes so panteth my soule after thee ô God my soule thirsteth for God And they that can thus thirst after Gods favour shall be sure to obtaine the assurance of it Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 5.6 for they shall bee satisfied And what marvaile is it then that there bee so few that attaine to this assurance alas there bee few that prize it as they ought few that thirst after it because few that are soundly humbled in themselves for their sinnes Lecture LXXXIII on Psalme 51.6 March 4. 1627. THE fourth thing that they must doe that desire to get and preserve in themselves a comfortable assurance of Gods favour is this They must nourish in their hearts a constant care to please God in all their wayes and a feare to offend him in anything For 1. None but such can possibly get or keepe any true assurance of Gods favour 2. All such shall certainely attaine unto it For the first You may heare some wicked men glory much in the assurance they have of their owne salvation and pronounce peremptorily of many a servant of God that all their profession is no better then hypocrisie because they are so full of feares and so doubtfull of their salvation A wise man feareth saith Solomon Prov. 14.16 and departeth from evill the godly mans doubts and feares keepe him from many a sin that otherwise he should fall into but the foole rageth and confident hee sinneth outragiously and yet is confident But this is but a vaine presumption this can be no true assurance certainely It is not possible for any man that wittingly liveth in any knowne sinne to have any true assurance of his salvation or of the favour of God Let us draw neerâ— saith the Apostle Heb. 10.22 with a true heart in full assurance of faith But how may a sinfull man attaine to this high priviledge to bee able to draw neere to God with that boldnesse and full assurance of faith that God beareth a fatherly love unto him He telleth us that in the next words alluding in his speech to the manner of such as did draw neere to God under the ceremoniall law having our hearts sprinkled from an evill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water As if hee had said without a man be both justified and delivered from the guilt of his sinnes by the bloud of Christ and sanctified and delivered from the dominion of sinne by the spirit of Christ it is not possible for him to draw neere unto God in full assurance of faith Let the man that hath the strongest faith and the most comfortable assurance of Gods love once give himselfe liberty to commit any grosse sinne and hee must needes loose his comfort and assurance of Gods love Certainely our iniquities as the Prophet speaketh Esay 59.2 will separate betweene us and our God and our sins will cause him to hide his face from us See the proofe of this in David Who ever had more comfortable assurance of Gods favour then hee sometimes had The Lord is my light and my salvation saith he Psal. 27.1 whom shall I feare But when hee had once given liberty to himselfe to sinne against his conscience in the matter of Vriah see how all his comfort in the assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour was quite lost Restore to mee saith hee Psal. 51 1â— the joy of thy salvation But what speake I of grosse sinnes Let a Christian but grow worldly and secure let him but remit any thing of that watchfulnesse and care that was wont to bee in him to take heed to his wayes of that feare to offend God in any thing of his diligence to serve and please the Lord and his comfortable assurance of Gods favour will bee lost See an example of this in the Church the spouse of Christ. Cant. 5.2.6 It is said verse 6. her beloved had withdrawne himselfe and was gone shee lost the comfortable assurance of his love How lost she it Not by any grosse sin but meerely by her lazinesse and wordly security by that answer she gave him verse 3. I have put off my â—â—at how shall I put it on I have washed my feete how shall I defile them As if she had said I am now at ease and quiet and by opening unto thee by hearkning and yeelding unto thee in every thing I should put my selfe to a great deale of trouble and labour that I am now eased of Thus lost shee her sweete assurance of Gods love then and thus doth many a soule loose it at this day That exhortation therefore that the Apostle giveth to the Hebrewes 6.11 is necessary for every one of us Wee desire that every one of you saith he shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end As if he had said ye have good things in you now such as accompany salvation you have now much labour of love yee have ministred unto the Saints and yet do minister but if you would have full assurance of your salvation be diligent to doe so still even unto the end if you grow negligent and carelesse in these duties hereafter this full assurance of salvation you will certainly loose A full and well grounded assurance of our salvation and of the favour of God will not bee gotten in a day or two without good proofe and experience wee have had of the worke of Gods grace in us it will never be gotten And when we have gotten it we may easily loose it againe if either wee give liberty to our selves in knowne sinnes or grow secure and carelesse in taking heed
to our hearts and wayes But secondly On the other side A constant care to please God in all our wayes and a feare to offend him will certainly bring to us a comfortable assurance of Gods favour sooner or later in one measure and degree or other See by how many promises the Lord hath bound himselfe to this To him that ordereth his conversation aright saith the Lord Psalm 50.13 I will shew the salvation of God As if the Lord should say I will cause him to see and know that hee shall bee saved So when David had said Psalm 85 8. God will speak peace unto his people and to his Saints God will speake peace to the heart of every godly man hee addeth verse 9. Surely his salvation is nigh unto them that feare him As if hee had said Certainely it will not bee long before God give to every soule that truly feareth him a comfortable assurance of his salvation though he doe delay it for a time he will not doe it long To you that feare my name saith the Lord to his people Matth 4.2 shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings So that to every soule among you that truly feareth God I may boldly say Though it bee night with thee yet thou seest no light nor comfort thou art continually disquieted with feares and doubts of thy salvation yet certainly the sunne of righteousnesse will arise upon thee with healing in his wings thou shalt see the comfortable light of Gods countenance and have a sweete and full assurance of his favour Light is sowne for the righteous as the Prophet speaketh Psalme 97.11 and gladnesse for the upright in heart Thou hast in thee the seed of comfort and assurance and thou shalt surely see it spring and tast of the fruit of it Fifthly and lastly If by all these meanes wee cannot get or recover the comfortable assurance of Gods favour there is yet one thing more to bee done one helpe more to bee used that hath more force to doe us good this way then all the rest Wee must by faith rest upon Christ and cleave unto him But some may object and say this is an absurd direction to bid us rest upon Christ by faith that so we may get assurance For if I had faith I know I should have assurance of Gods favour For what is faith else but a full perswasion and stedfast assurance that Christ and all his merits belong to me and my sins through him are pardoned But alas by this I know I have no faith because I have no assurance of these things To such as object thus I answer That they are much deceived in defining faith thus and that this is a dangerous mistake and such as hath bred much needlesse feare and trouble of mind in many a good soule For the better understanding therefore of this fift and last point three things must bee distinctly considered 1. That assurance of Gods favour is not of the essence and being of true faith 2. Wherein then the nature and essence of true faith consisteth 3. That though true faith may be without this assurance yet if it be put forth and exercised it will certainely breed assurance sooner or later in one degree or other For the first That there may bee true saith where there is no assurance is evident in two examples to omit many more that might bee produced When David cryed out unto God Psalme 22.1 Why hast thou forsaken mee Why art thou so farre from helping mee and from the words of my roaring Doubtlesse hee wanted the assurance of Gods love and of his salvation And yet even at that time hee had true faith or els hee could not have prayed as hee did and said My God my God So when the Prophet cryed Psalme 88.14 Why castest thou off my soule Why hidest thou thy face from me his assurance was gone yet if hee had not had true faith at that time hee could not have prayed as hee did verse 1. O God of my salvation I have cried day and night before thee So that assurance of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes is not faith it selfe but onely a fruit of it and such a fruit of this tree it is as is not to bee found on it at all seasons It is I say a fruit of faith and such as none can attaine unto till first hee have faith For 1. It is the spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits that wee are the sonnes of God Romanes 8.16 that breedeth this assurance in us and that spirit wee cannot have till first wee have faith Galathians 4 6. Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts First wee must bee sonnes before wee can have this spirit and wee must first have faith before wee can bee the sonnes of God Galathians 3.26 Yee are all the children of God by faith in Christ Iesus And Iohn 1.12 So many as received him even to them that beleeve on his name to them hee gave power to become the sonnes of God So Paul telleth the Ephesians 1.13 that they were sealed with the holy spirit of promise after they had beleeved in Christ. 2. Assurance of salvation is ever accompanied with peace of conscience and joy in the Holy Ghost Now neither of these can bee in any heart till first it have true faith they are the fruits and consequents of faith Being justified by faith saith the Apostle Romanes 5.1 3. wee have peace towards God and rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God And 15.13 The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving Secondly If you would know wherein then the essence and being of true justifying faith consisteth I answer In foure acts of the soule whereof the former two are acts of the understanding the other two of the will First I must know Christ aright and that which the Gospell revealeth to us concerning him And that consisteth in three points principally 1. That Christ is an all sufficient Saviour both to deliver me from the wrath of God due to my sinnes and to bring me to eternall life For this the Gospell plainely revealeth to us Iohn 3.16 God so loved the world c. 2. That Christ and all his merits are offered by the Lord to me as well as to any other For Gods servants and Ministers are commanded by him to proclaime in his name a generall pardon and to make this generall offer of him unto all to whom they preach without excluding any Mar. 16.15 Preach the Gospell to every creature And what is it to preach the Gospell unto them but to say unto them as the Angell did to the shepheards Luke 2.10 11. I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people For unto you is borne this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. And as Peter to the Iewes Acts 2.39
weakenesse that cost mee so deare yet my heart was for God I did it not with the full sway of my soule This you see every true hearted Christian can to his comfort say of every evill that through infirmity hee hath slipt into this I ought not to have done it was against the purpose of my heart against my will that I have done so and of every good thing that hee hath failed in either for matter or manner thus I should doe and thus with all my heart I desire to doe Now for the third degree of proofes for this point See what high account the Lord himselfe maketh of this when our mind and the purpose and desire of our hearts is set to please him though there be much wanting in our performance See this in three points First Hee accepteth the will for the deed Even as hee accounteth every wicked man guiltie of that sinne which hee purposed and desired to doe though he commit it not Hee that looketh on a woman to lust after her saith the Lord. Matth. 5.28 hath committed adultery with her already in his heart And 1 Iohn 3.15 Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer And as Solomon saith Prov. 23.7 As hee thinketh in his heart so is he in Gods account So on the other side the Lord accounteth euery good thing as done yea as perfectly performed by any of his servants which hee seeth them purpose and endeavour and unfeinedly desire to doe If there bee first a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8 12. it is accepted So the Lord saith of Abraham that he did offer up his son in sacrifice Heb. 11.17 because he was willing and purposed to do it So because David had a purpose and desire to build God an house he commendeth him for this purpose 1 Kin. 8.18 Thou didst well that it was in thine heart Yea he rewardeth him for it as if he had done it and telleth him 2 Sam. 7.27 that for that he would build him an house So when the servant that ought his Lord ten thousand talents had shewed himselfe willing to pay all and said Mat 18. â—6 Lord have patience with me and I will pay thee all a thing utterly impossible for him to do yet was he desirous and willing to do it as every true Christian is willing and desirous to keepe all Gods commandements compleatly though it be impossible for him to do it it is said in the next words ver 27. that his Lord had compassion on him and loosed him and fargave him the debt hee tooke this for full paiment he accepted of the will for the deed So when Zacheus had unfeinedly professed his willingnes to make restitution Christ saith of him Lu. 19.9 This day is salvation come to thy house So the Lord accounteth that soule a true beleever that doth unfeinedly desire to beleeve For Christ saith they are blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Mat. 5.6 And him a trve penitent sinner that doth unfeinedly purpose and desire to repent and turne unto God When the Prodigall did but purpose to returne humble himselfe to his father When he was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him Lu. 15.20 And the Lord accounteth him a godly man and an observer of all his holy commandements that doth unfeinedly desire to obey him in all things If ye be willing and obedient saith the Lord Esa. 1 â—9 ye shall eate the good of the land Thus you see how God accepteth the will for the deed But secondly hee doth more then so For in the best services wee can doe unto him hee esteemeth more of our wills then of our deeds The Lord regarded nothing so much the benevolence that the Corinthians bestowed on the Saints in Iudea as hee did the willingnesse of their minde in bestowing You have begunne saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.10 not only to doe but also to be willing a yeere agoe Neither did God so much esteeme of Pauls preaching though that were excellent as hee did this that he preached with so willing a mind If I do this thing willingly saith he 1 Cor. 9 17. I have a reward And this God maketh high account of in every Minister when hee feedeth the flocke of God not by constraint but willingly 1 Peter 5.2 And when the Lord biddeth Moses speake unto the children of Israel that they should bring an offering for the making of the Tabernacle hee saith Exodus 25.2 Of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart yee shall take my offering hee esteemeth more of the willingnesse of the heart in offering then of the offering it selfe And this reason Paul giveth to Philemon verse 14. why he would not retaine Onesimus without his minde that thy benefite saith hee should not bee as it were of necessity but willingly he knew God did most esteeme of that Thirdly and lastly When God hath once wrought an unfeined purpose and desire of heart to please him for it is hee onely that worketh in us to will as well as to doe Phil. 2.13 hee will reward it with an increase of strength and ability to doe well and a chiefe cause why wee have no more ability to doe well is because wee no more desire to doe well For the Lord hath promised to fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psalme 145 19. to fill thy mouth if thou open it wide Psalme 8â— 10 to fill the hungry with good things Luke 1.53 And thus you have heard this truth confirmed unto you that a Christian may gather more comfortable assurance of the uprightnesse of his heart from the goodnesse of his will and desire then from the goodnesse of his life or of any actions he is able to performe Let us now come to answer that which may bee objected against this truth which is the third thing that in my methode I propounded and promised to doe For this doctrine may seeme to bee too broad a way and too open a doore of hope and comfort to the most lewd men Oh will they say this doctrine we like well this giveth us assurance that our hearts are as upright as the precisest of them all for wee also have good desires we would faine doe well we desire to beleeve in Christ we desire to repent and leave our sins And so we shall find in the word of sundry cast-awayes that have not onely had desires to be saved as Baalam Numbers 23.10 Let mee dye the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his and those foolish virgins that cryed Mat. 25.11 Lord Lord open unto us but have had desires also to go in the way that leadeth unto life desires to doe well Many I say unto you saith our Saviour Luke 13.24 will seeke to enter in at the strait gate and shall not bee able Now my answer unto this objection shall consist of two parts First
of faith as he wept for the want of it But the naturall man so desireth Gods favour and grace as the want of it never troubleth him Wo unto you that are full saith our Saviour of such Luk. 6.25 for ye shall hunger Wo unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourne and weepe Lecture XC On Psalme 51.6 May 27. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the application of the point which is the fourth thing I propounded in the method And surely there is no Doctrine hath more force to encourage us to the service and obedience of God then this hath The application I will make of it shall be 1 unto them thar refuse to serve God and to be religious 2 unto such as doe serve God and are religious indeed And in my speech to the former I will shew you 1. That there be in the world yea in the Church of God very many that doe so doe refuse to bee Gods servants 2. Why and upon what pretence they doe so their folly in it and that they have no just cause so to doe 3. The dangerous estate that they are in that do so For the first I know well that all men in the Church especially and among us will say they are Gods servants Are we not all Christians Doe we not all professe the true religion Doe they not come to Church and say their prayers and receive the Sacrament Alas many that doe so have as heathenish hearts as any are to be found among the Turks or savage Indians I grant the Lord hath in his Church a great number that serve him as retemers and will be content for their owne advantage to weare his cloth and to wait on him now and then But they will not live in his house nor bee his meniall servants There belongeth more to the proving of one to be the servant of God then this to say hee is his servant and to weare his livery Hee that is Gods servant indeed must 1 Depend upon him and put his trust in him As the eyes of servants looke to the hands of their masters saith the Psalmist Psal. 123.2 so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God untill hee have mercy upon us 2. He must doe him service and daily service he must doe what he commandeth him Thus doth the Apostle describe a Christian servant even to an earthly master 1 Tim. 6.1 Servants as under the yoke Every servant is under a yoke he may not doe what he listethâ— And so is Gods servant described he must not onely professe but practise religion This is the protestation of Gods servants Iosh. 24.24 The Lord our God will we serve and his voice will wee obey And certainely God hath but a few such servants even in his Church He hath many reteiners but very few houshold servants many professours at large but few that will endure his yoke the power and practise of religion They professe they know God saith the Apostle Tit. 1.16 but in their workes they denie him being abominable and disobedient and unto every good reprobate When it commeth to matter of practise and obedience then they renounce him and say with those Luk. 19 14. We will not have this man to reigne over us As if they had said any rather then him A strange and fearefull thing it is to be spoken and yet not so strange and fearefull as true as bad a master as the Divell is men had much rather serve him then the Lord. See the truth of this in three points First The Divell we know hath many more followers and servants then the Lord hath and may in that respect boast against the Lord as Papists doe against us that universality and multitude is on his side He is the prince of this world as our Saviour calleth him Iohn 14.30 And the way that leadeth to destrution is abroad way Matth. 7.13 and many there be that walke in it he can want no servants Whereas on the other side and Lord hath but a few to serve him He is faine to take one of a city and two of a tribe as he speaketh Ier. 3.14 His way the way that leadeth unto life Matth. 7.14 is narrow and but a few goe that way Secondly All the services that Satan imployeth his servants in all the worke that hee hath for them to doe besides the hard reckoning that hee will make with them for it when the day of payment shall come is for the present full of vexation of spirit the worke and service it selfe is no better then most toilsome and base drudgery That covetousnesse is so you may see in Ahab 1 King 21.4 5. and that filthy lust is so you may see in Ammon 2 Sam. 13.2 and that beastly drunkennesse is so you may see Pro. 23.29 And the like I might shew you of many other of the workes that this master imployeth his servants in O what paines men are content to take in his service How they toile and moile in it They weary themselves to commit iniquity as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 9.5 And yet though this be so Satan can have servants enough On the other side the places and workes wherein the Lord imployeth all his servants are honorable services and full of freedome and liberty That as it is said of Solomon 1 King 9 2â— Of the children of Israel did Solomon make no bondmen So may it more truly be said of the Lord he useth none of his servants as bond-men they are all his freemen as the Apostle calleth them 1 Cor. 7.22 He imployeth them in no drudgery not base services but taketh them neare unto himselfe to wait upon his owne person In which respect they are called Psal. 148.14 A people neare unto him Nay he useth them as friends rather then as servants Henceforth saith our Saviour Iohn 15.15 I call you not servants for the servant knoweth not what the Lord doth but I have called you friends Though this be so I say yet can the Lord get nothing so many servants no not in his Church and among those that call themselves Christians as Satan hath Nay surely most men doe with all their endeavour shunne his service and blesse themselves from it they abhore it as if it were the greatest bondage in the world to be truly religious to bee the servant of God Israel would none of mee saith the Lord Psalme 81.11 Of all masters they would none of him Men had rather doe any drudgery in the service of Satan and serve him as bondslaves then to be the Lords freemen and serve him in the most honourable place he can imploy them in Thirdly and lastly The service that men doe to Satan though it be never so toilesome a drudgery yet they doe it willingly and cheerefully it is no trouble to them The lusts of your father ye will doe saith our Saviour Iohn 8.44 But the service that most men doe unto God is most irksome unto them they had rather
Ioh. 5 3. His commandements are not grievous But wee have also the experience of the faithfull in all ages who have beene so farre from finding of that hardnesse in the yoke of Christ as was in the yoke of Moses that terrour in the law of Christ as was in the law of Moses that they have found more sweetnesse in it then in any thing else in the world And by how much the more the inward man and grace of regeneration hath growne and increased and as the flesh and corruption hath decayed and bin weakened in them by so much the more easie they have found the commandements of God to be by so much the more sweetnes and delight they have felt in them We know how plentifull and patheticall David is in expressing this Oh how love I thy law saith he Ps. 119.97 ver 143. Thy cōmandements are my delights As if he had sayd they are to me in stead of all delights pleasures in the world And thus the Prophet professeth Ier. 15.16 Thy word was to me the joy rejoycing of my heart And whence commeth this strange alteration and difference betweene the people of God Moses quaked at and found terrour in the Law David joyed and felt sweetnes in it all Gods people at the delivery of the law desired they might heare no more of it Paul and Ieremy delight rejoyce in it O see beloved what Christ hath done for us he hath taken out the sting of the law that it is no more a killing letter See the difference betwixt Christ and Moses betwixt the law and the Gospell And thus have I finished the second part of my answer and shewed you that the Lord setteth no such hard taskes to his servants as Satan pretendeth The commandements and duties that God enioyneth unto them that are in Christ are not impossible nor hard to be performed it is nothing but this cursed flesh of ours that maketh us so to complaine of the commandements of God and repine at the yoke of Christ as we use to doe Now come wee to the third and last part of my answer to this slander that Satan hath raised against the religion and service of God wherein I will shew you that it is so farre from being a bondage and drudgery that it is the most happy and comfortable life in the world And for proofe of this I will lead you no further then unto the consideration of the person that wee doe service unto how gracious and good a master the Lord our God is unto all that serve him We find among men that great men that have honour and power and authority can want no servants every one coveteth that themselves and their children may belong to such And whose service is so much to bee desired in that respect as the Lords is Who would not feare thee saith the Prophet Ieremy 10 7. ô King of nations for to thee it doth appertaine As if he had said All greatnesse and Soveraignty all power and Majesty belongeth unto thee But when unto greatnesse and power goodnesse also and graciousnesse of disposition is added when men can say of a man that he is not only a great man but hee is also one that useth to bee good and bountifull to his servants this hath wonderfull force to draw the hearts of all men unto him For a good man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to dye for such a one men thinke they can never doe too much And certainely if wee knew the Lord well and how gracious and good hee is towards his servants there is none of us here but would desire and long to bee in his service And that which David saith Psalme 9.10 of putting our trust in him may also bee said of doing him service They that know thy name will be glad to serve thee And surely Satan deceiveth men and keepeth them from serving God and being religious by no device more then by this that he perswadeth them as he did the lazy and unprofitable servant Matth. 25.24 that the Lord is an hard master hard to be pleased apt to exact rigorously of his servants more then they are able to performe Observe therefore I pray you that you may perceive how false a slander this is the gracious disposition of the Lord whom we do service unto in these foure points especially First His aptnesse to winke at and passe by our offences Whereas we can doe no worke hee setteth us about so well but wee shall offend many wayes in it and find cause to cry him mercy for it as good Nehemiah did Nehem. 13 22. the Lord is not apt to marke and observe strictly every thing that is done amisse but useth to winke at and is ready to passe by and remit many slips and failings of his servants in this kind I will spare them saith he Mal. 3.17 as a man spareth his sonne that serveth him If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquity saith David Psalm 130 3 4. ô Lord who shall stand As if hee had sayd Who could endure thy service But there is forgivenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared As if he had said That aptnes that is in thee to forgive thy servants their slips would make any man that is not a very beast willing to serve thee This made the Church break out into these words of admiration Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage As if he should say Where shall a man find such a master as thou art Secondly Observe his aptnesse to accept of that little wee are able to doe That whereas wee are oft so untoward unto good duties that wee find our selves unable to doe any thing To will is present with us as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.18 but we find no ability at all to performe that that is good we have nothing in us but an unfeined desire to doe well and a griefe that wee cannot doe it this good Lord and master of ours is apt to take even that in good part if wee but doe what wee can and accounteth that as perfectly performed by us which hee seeth us unfeinedly desire and endeavour to doe If there bee first a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 it is accepted according to that that a man hath and not according to that that a man hath not And whereas wee when wee have done our worke best are apt to bee ashamed and discouraged in our selves because wee have so slubbered it over and done it so illfavouredly this good master of ours is apt to accept of in Christ and to take in good part these poorest services that are done in faith and obedience unto him Yea hee is apt to delight in them and to praise us for them Our spirituall sacrifices the Apostle telleth us 1 Pet. 2.5 are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. And let mee see thy countenance
is but for a moment worketh for us a farre more exceeding and eternall weight of glory Rejoycing in hope saith the Apostle Rom. 12.12 patient in tribulation As though he should say The hope of this reward is able not onely to make you patient in any tribulation how great soever it may be but even comfortable and joyfull in it also O that all this that we have heard might through Gods gracious and mighty working with it become effectuall to make us all in love with Gods service O that we could count it our happinesse and honour to be admitted into it and thinke and say of it as David doth Psal. 65.4 Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and causest to approach unto thee that he may dwell in thy house and be one of thy houshold servants And 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant thy servant and the son of thine handmaid thou hast loosed my hands As if he had said I was a bondslave till I became thy servant but thou hast brought me out of that bondage and by making me thy servant hast loosed my bonds and made me a free man And then followeth verse 17. I will offer unto thee the sacrifice of thankesgiving As if hee should say I will praise thy name for this so long as I live Lecture XCII On Psalme 51.6 Iune 24. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last point which I propounded to handle in this first part of the application which concerneth those that refuse to serve God and to be religious and it is to shew the dangerous estate that they are in that doe so to reprove and terrifie all wicked men specially such as live in the Church and under the meanes of grace We have heard in the handling of this third and last note of an upright heart That if there be in a man but an unfeigned desire to be saved and to please God he is accepted of God he hath certainely truth of saving grace in him That no man is rejected of God no man shall perish that hath in him a true desire to be saved and to please God This point if it be well considered is of great force to humble all naturall men to take all excuse from them and to make them ashamed of themselves For what goodnesse can there be in that man that hath not in him so much as a desire to be good What can that man pretend why he should not be most justly condemned and cast into hell that never had in him a true desire to be saved and to flie from the wrath to come And surely thus it is with every wicked man that liveth in the Church and under the meanes of grace to that man I may boldly say thou canst not repent nor leave thy sinnes because thou dost not desire to repent and forsake thy sinnes thou hast no grace because thou dost not desire grace thou canst not beleeve because thou dost not desire to beleeve thou shalt perish everlastingly because thou hast no true desire nor will to be saved Wicked men are apt and ever have beene blasphemously to impute all this wholly unto the Lord and his will to cast all upon God and to say of their future estate I shall doe as it pleaseth God if it be the will of God and he have so decreed I shall be saved if it be otherwise how can I helpe it And of their present estate if God would give me the grace I should be better then I am and till then how should I mend Thus did our first father plead for himselfe so soone as ever he was fallen from God The woman saith he Gen. 3.12 which thou gavest to be with me she gave me of the tree and I did eate As if he had said I may thanke thee for that that I have done If thou hadst not given me this woman I had never sinned And thus did the unprofitable servant pleade for himselfe Matth. 25.14 I know thou art an hard maâ— reaping where thou never sowedst As though he had said Exacting fruit of holinesse and obedience where thou didst never bestow the seed of grace And thus the Apostle bringeth in wicked men objecting against the Lord Rom. 9 19. Why doth he yet find fault for who hath resisted his will As if he had said How can I justly be blamed or punished for being as I am if it be the will of God I shall be no better How can I be said to be the cause of mine owne damnation when it is the decree and will of God that I should perish But as I told you these are but the pleas and pretences of wicked men These pleas will not hold Certainely as God is not the cause of any mans sinne but himselfe as the Apostle teacheth us Iam. 1.13 14. Let no man say As if he had said I know men are apt to say so but it is folly and sinne for a man to say when he is tempted or moved to any sinne I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted of evill neither tempteth he any man but every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed So neither is God the cause of mans destruction but himselfe It is the fruit of his owne way as the Holy Ghost speaketh Pro. 1.31 And as of every temporall crosse that befalleth a man in this life of what kind soever it be a man may justly smite himselfe upon the breast and say to his owne heart as the Lord speaketh Ier. 2.17 Hast thou not procured this to thy selfe He may truly say Whatsoever hand God or man had in this evill that is befaâ—len me I am sure I was the chiefe cause of it my selfe so may it truly be said to every wicked man of his spirituall and eternall death and destruction as the Lord speaketh to Israel Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe but in mee is thy helpe that is though thou canst not save thy selfe nor worke any goodnesse in thy selfe that must come wholly from my meere grace By grace are ye saved through faith saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.8 and that not of your selves it is the gift of God yet thou hast destroyed thy selfe thou art thy selfe the cause why thou hast no grace why thou canst not repent nor leave thy grosse sinnes why thou canst not beleeve nor take any comfort in Christ why thou shalt be damned and perish everlastingly Yea how apt soever men are now to plead thus for themselves and to impute all unto God there will come a day when as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.19 every mouth shall be stopped and all the world shall become guilty before God No man shall have any such thing to say for himselfe but shall cleare the Lord he shall cry guilty and acknowledge himselfe to have beene the onely cause of his owne destruction The bookes shall be opened as the Apostle speaketh Revel 20.12 the bookes of
every mans conscience and men shall bee judged according to the things that are written in those bookes according to their workes Every mans owne booke his owne conscience will plead for God against himselfe at that day At that day it will appeare that not the Lord but every wicked man himselfe is the onely cause of his owne destruction that he is not saved because he had no desire nor will to bee saved hee did not his endeavour nor what lay in him to come to grace and salvation that the Lord was not wanting to him this way but he was wanting to himselfe In that day the Lord will say to every wicked man as hee saith to Ierusalem Matth. 22.37 O wretched man and woman how oft would I have gathered thee but thou wouldst not How oft would I have converted thee what meanes of grace did I give unto thee how often have I shewed my selfe willing by such and such a Sermon by such and such an affliction to have changed thy heart but thou wouldst not Certainely all wicked men perish wilfully they perish because they will perish they have no desire to be saved Why will ye die O house of Israel saith the Lord Ezek. 33.11 As if he had said Ye die because ye will die Now that men do perish thus wilfully that they have no true desire nor will to be saved appeareth evidently by these foure things that may be observed in them First They will use no meanes nor take any paines to escape damnation to obtaine grace and to get to heaven as they would doe to escape any great danger they desire to avoid or to obtaine any good thing they desire to have Salvation is farre from the wicked saith David Psal. 119.155 how should they come by it for they kept not thy statutes As if he had said They will not use the meanes nor labour to get it Secondly When they may have the meanes to bring them to grace and salvation without any labour or charge to them they flâ—ight and neglect them they account them rather a burden and trouble then any benefit or blessing unto them they shew no desire to them but say in their hearts to God as those wretches did of whom we reade Iob 21.24 Depart from me for wee desire not the knowledge of thy waies Thirdly When the Lord doth sometimes by his Word sometimes by his judgements force them to have some thoughts of heaven some good motions and desires they resist the spirit of God therein as Stephen saith the Iewes did Acts 7.51 They hold the truth in unrighteousnesse as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 1.18 They violently withstand and oppose these good motions and will not yeeld to them Fourthly and lastly which is the root of all the rest They doe in their hearts basely esteeme of and despise grace and salvation and the meanes thereof and preferre any trifle before them And as it is said of Gallio the profane deputy Act. 8.17 he cared for none of those things so may it be said of them the matter of religion and of their salvation is the least of their care when they have nothing els to doe or thinke of then they will thinke of heaven So that as it is said of Esau that he despised his birth-right Gen 25.34 because he sold it for one morsell of meat for one meales meat as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12.16 so may it be truly said of all wicked that they despise grace and salvation because there be so many trifles that they preferre before it And so the Holy Ghost expressely speaketh Pro. 11.33 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule So that it is evident you see that every wicked man is utterly inexcusable he perisheth justly because he perisheth wilfully he hath no desire at all no will to be saved but an utter aversnesse and unwillingnesse to go to heaven or to walke in the way that leadeth thither Now if any man shall object against this and say How can this be seeing the spirit speaketh expressely in the holy Scriptures 1. That man hath by nature no freedome of will to any thing that is good but is dead in trespasses and sinnes as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 2.1 He cannot desire to have grace or to be saved no more then a dead man can desire to live nay he cannot accept of Gods grace when it is offered 1 Cor. 2.14 The naturall man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse unto him he cannot choose but be unwilling and averse from good things 2. That the matter of mans salvation dependeth wholly not upon the will of man but upon the will and free grace of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 9.16 It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth this matter dependeth neither upon the desire of man nor upon any endeavour neither that he can use but of God that sheweth mercy And verse 18. He hath mercy on whom he will have mercy and whom he will he hardeneth And he worketh all things according to the counsell of his owne will saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.11 3. Gods grace is irresistible and able to overcome and subdue this unwillingnesse and aversenesse that is in our nature God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham as Iohn Baptist speaketh Matth. 3.9 And that in these three respects it should seeme that the wicked man is not the cause of his own destruction but the Lord rather To this I answer First That the Lord is not the cause why man is by nature dead in trespasses and sinnes but himselfe onely he killed himselfe and deprived himselfe of this spirituall life the Lord did it not God requireth nothing of man for not doing whereof the condemneth him but he made him well able to doe it God made man upright saith the Holy Ghost Eccl. 7.29 not the first man but man indefinitely mankind God made man upright And as in Adam all men were made upright so in Adam all men voluntarily and unconstrainedly sinned as the Apostle saith Rom. 5.12 killed themselves lost this spirituall life So that even in this respect that standeth good which you heard out of Hos. 13.9 O man thou hast destroyed thy selfe Secondly Though God be able to restore to every wicked man this spirituall life againe and to quicken him by his grace yet is he not bound to do it he doth no man wrong if he doe it not Is it not lawfull for me saith the Lord Mat. 20.15 to doe what I will with mine owne Who hath first given to him saith the Apostle Rom. 11.35 who hath made God a debter to him and it shall be recompensed to him againe Thirdly Though every naturall man be dead in trespasses and sinnes so as he can doe nothing that is spiritually good and pleasing unto God nothing that hee can save himselfe by Yet may every naturall man doe much more then he doth to
his prayers with his teares Hee said with teares Lord helpe my unbeliefe Certainely this lamenting after the Lord as they did 1 Samuel 7.2 is a certaine signe thou art in the state of grace None but the children of the Bride-chamber can thus mourne when they misse the Bridegroome as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 9.15 Certainely thou art in a blessed state that canst thus mourne for so saith the truth it selfe Matth. 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for the poverty of their spirits he meaneth for they shall be comforted Lecture XCIIII On Psalme 51.6 August 12. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second and last use of the Doctrine and that is for exhortation to stirre us all up to seeke above all things for this uprightnesse aâ—d truth of heart which God so much delighteth in if we want it and to make much of it to maintaine to strengthen and increase it if by the mercy of God wee have already attained unto it Now for the better enforcing of this so necessary an exhortation I will first give you some Motives that may perswade us to labour for this soundnesse and uprightnesse of heart secondly I will shew you the meanes whereby it may bee obtained And for Motives I will not stand upon them that were brought in the handling of the Doctrine that is to say 1 That God cannot be pleased with shewes of goodnesse he looketh for truth of heart in every service we doe unto him that is that that he desireth and delighteth in 2 That this is all in all with God he valueth us and all our actions according to this hee esteemeth highly of the smallest measure of grace and will beare with many frailties where he seeth this yea he counteth him a perfect man and one that hath as much as he requireth of him if he have an upright heart 3 On the other side he cannot abide that we should halt or double with him he taketh nothing we doe in good part if our hearts be not upright These are certainely most effectuall motives if we could consider them well and weigh them in our minds to make us afraid of resting in shewes of goodnesse and to make us labour for uprightnesse and truth of heart But to these I will add the consideration of the promises God hath made in his Word not so much to any good worke that any of his servants can doe as to the uprightnesse of their hearts in doing of it not so much to any other grace as to truth of heart nor to the measure and quantity of any saving grace so much as to the truth and sincerity of it See this first in generall promises that God hath made unto this Truly God is good to Israel saith the Prophet Psal. 73.1 Who meaneth hee by Israel That he telleth you in the next words the same which Christ doth Iohn 1.47 even to them that are pure in heart As if he had said How ever God may be thought in his providence to neglect the waies of men and the worst men seeme to prosper most and the best to be most miserable in this world for that was the tentation he had strugled withall and out of which now hee had recovered himselfe yet I am sure of this God is and will bee good to all them that have true and upright hearts So Psal. 125.4 Doe good O Lord unto those that be good And who are they And to those that are true and upright in their hearts saith he As if he had said Whatsoever their weakenesses and frailties be yet if they be true in their hearts they are good men God will certainely be good unto them for that propheticall prayer is in the nature of a promise he will doe them good And Psal. 18.25 With an upright man thou wilt shew thy selfe upright As if he had said To him that is in his heart true to thee thou wilt shew thy selfe so as himselfe and others also shall perceive it true to him thou wilt be as good as thy word thou wilt make good thy promise unto him Thus we see in generall God will be good to all them that are upright in heart If thy heart be upright though thou bee never so weake in grace though thou have many infirmities and strong corruptions in thee yet if no hypocrisie reigne in thy heart if thy heart bee true to God certainely thou shalt find God will bee good and gracious unto thee But how or wherein will hee bee so good unto them that are upright in heart This you shall see in the particular promises he hath made unto them First Concerning corporall and earthly blessings he hath promised to bee good to them foure waies First In their habitations and families Pro. 14.11 The tabernacle of the upright shall flourish If thy heart be upright Gods secret shall be upon thy tabernacle as Iob speaketh Iob 29.4 His secret providence shall protect and prosper thee in it Secondly He hath promised to be good to them in their children and posterity Psal. 112.2 The generation of the upright shall be blessed All thy care is for thy children the best way thou canst take to provide well for them is this be thou upright in heart yea the greater thy cares are that way the more carefull be thou to walke uprightly with God and he will take that care upon him the generation of the upright shall be blessed Thirdly He will be good to them in all other the comforts of this life Psal. 84.11 No good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly Be thou upright in heart and if wealth be good for thee thou shalt have wealth and if health be good for thee thou shalt have health and if credit bee good for thee thou shalt have credit No good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly Fourthly He will be thus good unto them even in times of common calamity and combustion even when he is in greatest fury against the world and the places that they live in yet even then he will be in a speciall sort carefull of and good unto them that are upright in heart They shall not bee ashamed in the evill time saith the Prophet Psal. 37.19 and in the daies of famine they shall be satisfied Thou tremblest at the thought and consideration of those evill times that approach so fast towards us and our nation labour thou for an upright heart and thou shalt find God will be good to thee even when the worst times shall come Thou hast no such way to prepare and arme thy selfe against the expectation and feare of evill times as to looke to thy heart to make sure that that be found and upright The Lord is a sunne and shield saith the Prophet Ps. 84.11 but marke what followeth in the latter end of that verse as I told you even now no good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly If he see that
to be good for thee he will be a sheild to thee when the evill day shall come In the time of trouble he will hide thee in his pavillion as David speaketh Ps. 27.5 When a thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand and at thy right hand as the Prophet speaketh Ps 91.7 he can so hide thee that the judgement shall not touch thee Thus he did hide diverse when he sent his destroying Angell to smite the city and other parts of the land with the pestilence and thus he can hide thee when he shall send his destroying Angell to smite our land with the bloudy sword if it please him Nay thus he will hide thee if he shall see that good for thee he will be a sheild unto thee Pro. 2.7 He is a buckler to them that walke uprightly But if he will not be a sheild he will certainely be a sunne unto thee he wil be a comforter to thee in that day Vnto the upright there ariseth light in the darknesse saith the Prophet Psal. 112.4 As when there was palpable darkenesse in all the land of Egypt all the children of Israel had light in their dwellings Exod. 10.23 So in times of greatest misery and perplexity that shall come upon the land certainely God will be a sunne to them that walke uprightly to the upright there shall arise light in darkenesse they shall find comfort in God even in that day yea more then then ever before Thus you have seene how God will doe good to them that are upright in heart in outward things But that is not all he will be better to them then so he will do good to them also in spiritual things Three speciall blessings of this kind hee hath promised them First Such shall never fall away nor loose his favour and grace O continue thy loving kindnesse saith the Prophet Psal. 36.10 and a propheticall prayer hath the nature of a promise as I told you before unto them that know thee and thy righteousnesse to the upright in heart And Psal. 112.6 Surely he shall not be moved for ever Thou art oft much disquieted with the feare of this that thou shalt never be able to hold out to the end thou fearest that thou maist fall that thou shalt fall before thou dyest labour to be upright in heart and God will continue his loving kindnesse unto thee he will love thee to the end surely thou shalt never be moved Though the seed was lost upon all the other three sorts of hearers though they all fell away and lost those beginnings of grace they had received yet he that had an honest and good heart as our Saviour speaketh Luke 8.15 he kept it If thy heart be not â—ound thou that makest profession of the truth with greatest forwardnesse and zeale maist become a Papist before thou diest and a persecuter of that truth which thou now professest and thou that seemest to be most reformed and sanctified in thy life maist prove a most profane and debaushed man The Prophet speaking of those Israelites that perished in the wildernesse who though they had made a most zealous profession as you may read Deut. 5.27 Speake thou unto us all that the Lord our God shall speake unto thee and wee will heare it and doe it yet afterward became some of them grosse Idolaters some of them beastly adulterers the Prophet I say giveth the reason of this Psal. 78.37 why they were not more stedfast in his covenant for their heart saith he was not right with him and verse 8. They were a generation that set not their heart aright and whose spirit was not stedfast with God even then when they made the best shewes their heart was never right Thou canst not be sure to be preserved from any sinne how foule soever it be and how much soever thy heart seemeth now to abhorre it pay thou shalt be sure to fall fearefully one way or other if thy heart be not upright 2 Chron. 12.14 He did evill because hee prepared not his heart to seeke the Lord that was the cause of all Rehoboams lewdnesse he professed the true religion and made excellent shewes of goodnesse for three yeares 2 Chron. 11.17 but he fell fearefully hee had no care of his heart his heart was never right The Apple that is rotten at the Core though it seeme never so beautifull will quickly putrifie and so will every professour that is unsound at the heart But if thy heart be upright feare not certainely thou shalt hold out and persevere to the end Secondly Such as are upright in heart shall have strength given them of God to endure any tryall he shall be pleased to bring them unto The eyes of the Lord saith the Prophet Hanani 2 Chron. 16.9 run to and fro throughout the whole earth to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect towards him When thou thinkest of the fiery triall that all Gods people may be brought unto thou tremblest much and fearest that so weake a wretch as thou art shall never be able to endure it But looke thou to thy heart that that be upright and sound and certainely though thou be so weake God will shew himselfe strong in thee when that triall shall come What a measure of strength and courage shall we find in the booke of Martyrs that a number of weake and simple women and children did shew in the time of that fiery triall More a great deale it is to be feared then would bee found now if the like triall should come Wee have much more knowledge now then they had but they had better hearts then we have Feare not thine owne weaknesse if thy heart be upright For as it is not any strength that is in thee that can make thee stand in such a triall In his owne might shall no man be strong saith Anna in her song 1 Sam. 2.9 if ever we be strong at such a time it must be in the Lord onely and in the power of his might as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6.10 so the sense we have of our owne weakenesse is no hinderance to the Lords strengthening of us but a furtherance unto it rather His power is made perfect in weakenesse 2 Cor. 12.9 As if he had said it useth to shew it selfe most in them that have most sense of their owne weakenesse Out of weakenesse saith the Apostle of the Martyrs in the time of Antiochus Hebrewes 11.34 they were made strong Thirdly and lastly Such as are upright in heart shall be sure to have a comfortable issue and a joyfull deliverance out of all their tentations Marke the perfect man saith David Ps 3â— 37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Thou art oft subject to grievous tentations and spirituall desertions that maketh thy life wearisome and burdensome unto thee Thy well-beâ—oved is gone thou hast no sense of Gods favour Thou art apt to say with Zion Esa 49.14
in our hearts is because we observe it no more nor take our selves with it we feele it no burden nor trouble to us we complaine not more to God of it nor cry more earnestly to him for helpe against it We have not because we aske not as the Apostle speaketh in another case Iam. 4.2 LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 6 Lecture XCV On Psalme LI. 6. August XIX MDCXXVIII And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome WE have already heard that David suing unto God for mercy in the pardon of those heinous sinnes hee had falne into doth make humble confession of his sinne and accuse himselfe before God for it not onely in grosse and generall ver 3. but more fully in the three verses following For 1. He acknowledgeth his sin in particular that very sin that Nathan had charged him with ver 4. I have done this evill in thy sight 2. He aggravateth his sinne by foure arguments that is to say 1. From the consideration of the person against whom hee had sinned verse 4. Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. From the consideration of the fountaine and root from whence this his sin did spring even his vile and cursed nature ver 5. Behold I was borne in iniquity and in sinne did my mother conceive me 3. From the consideration of that delight the Lord taketh in the truth and uprightnesse of the heart which hee found his corrupt heart so farre from specially in the committing of these foule sinnes in the beginning of this sixt verse Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts 4. Lastly From the consideration of that truth of saving grace which God had wrought in him before he fell into these sinnes in these last words of the sixt verse And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome For so I read the words 1. Because the originall will beare this sense as well as the other as might be shewed by many other places of Scripture where words of the future tense are put for the preter-perfect tense and as appeareth by the judgement of the most and best interpreters that is to say the Septuagint the vulgar latine Pagin Vatablus Tremellius Calvin Bucer the Geneva translatours who all understand the words to be meant of the time past not of the present or future time 2. Because this sense doth best agree with the scope of the place for David doth yet continue in the aggravation of his sinne and in professing his humiliation and sorrow for it The summe then of these words is an aggravation of his foule sinnes from the consideration of that sound conversion and truth of grace that God had wrought in him before hee did thus fall And in the words there are these three principall things to bee observed 1. The description David maketh of his owne true conversion and regeneration In the hidden part he had knowne wisedome 2. The author and worker of this his conversion In the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome 3. The end and purpose David had in mentioning the truth of his conversion in this place that is to say to aggravate and increase his sinne by the consideration of it And for the first of these three points before we can receive that instruction which the Holy Ghost intendeth to give us in them three questions must first be moved and answered for the opening of the words First What meaneth he here by Wisedome I answer By wisedome he meaneth true religion and piety the knowledge of the right way how to serve God and to save our owne soules This onely the Holy Ghost calleth true wisedome Vnto man he said saith Iob 28.28 the feare of the Lord that is wisdome Teach us so to number our daies to be so perswaded of and to thinke of the uncertainty of our lives saith Moses in his prayer Psal. 90 1â— as we may apply our hearts unto wisedome As if hee had said As we may seriously study and endeavour to please thee and provide for the salvation of our owne soules But wisedome is justified of her children saith our Saviour Matth. 11.19 As though he should say Though the right way of salvation which Iohn Baptist and I doe teach be despised and rejected by the world yet by all those that God hath appointed unto salvation it is approved of and received Secondly What meaneth he here by the hidden part I answer By it he meaneth the heart which he called before the inward parts Thus the Lord himselfe expoundeth it Iob 38.36 Who hath put wisedome in the inward parts or who hath given understanding to the heart So the Apostle calleth the regenerate part the hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 3.4 because it is hidden and concealed from all men Who can know it Ier. 17.9 Thou even thou onely saith Solomon 1 King 8.39 knowest the hearts of all the children of men Thirdly And how is hee then said here to have knowne wisedome in the hidden part I answer He did not onely see and discerne in his judgement the right way of salvation but God had made him able also with his heart and in affection to approve and like of it to know it feelingly experimentally effectually And indeed this is the onely right and saving knowledge This was the knowledge of Christ that the Apostle made so high account of Doubtlesse saith he Phil. 3.8.10 I count all things but losse for the excellency of the knowledge of Iesus Christ that I mâ—y know him and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of his sufferings that is experimentally and effectually And they that know not God and his waies thus in their heart but in their braine onely know him not aright As it is said of the Priests Elyes sonnes 1 Sam. 2.12 and may be too truly of many a Minister now even of such as can preach well that they knew not the Lord. The words then being thus opened we see this Doctrine doth naturally arise from them for our instruction That true and saving knowledge is the principall worke of Gods grace in the conversion of a man See the proofe of this Doctrine in three points First In every one whom God doth convert and regenerate hee worketh saving knowledge spirituall understanding This is the tenour of the new covenant Ier. 31 3â— 34. I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and will be their God and they shall be my people And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord For I will forgive their iniquity and I will remember their sinne no more Every one whom God receiveth into covenant and to favour whose sinnes he forgiveth even the least the weakest of them all
are the works which as they be proper and peculiar to the Gospell and such as popery could never skill of so are they of all other the best works most acceptable unto God and most profitable unto men And certainly to conclude this first branch of my exhortation of all good workes of all workes of charity that any man can doe this is the best and that that will yeeld him most comfort when he hath beene the instrument to provide the meanes of knowledge and instruction for a people to settle and establish a sound ministery among them that had none before and to maintaine and so to give incouragement to an able and conscionable minister that is already setled and placed among a people It is said of good Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 7.6 that his heart was lift up in the wayes of the Lord. As if the holy Ghost had said thus of him Hee did most zealously seeke to promote and advance the true religion of God And how did hee most shew his goodnesse and zeale That you shall see in the three next verses Hee provided carefully that all his people might bee well taught and instructed he sent teaching Levites and able ministers into all parts of the land and magistrates also with them to protect and encourage them in their ministery And this is noted for one of the best works that ever Hezechiah did 2 Chron 30.22 He spake comfortably to all the Levites that taught the good knowledge of the Lord 1. he encouraged and heartned he spake to the heart saith the originall of all the Levites 2. hee encouraged them because they were able and conscionable teachers because they taught the good knowledge of God to the people And hee did not so himselfe onely but it is said further of him 2 Chron. 31.4 Hee commanded the people to doe the like to give the portion of the Priests and the Levites that they might bee encouraged in the Law of the Lord. Hee knew they could never doe their duty with any heart and encouragement if due maintenance were with-held from them See yet a third example for this in King Iosiah of whom wee read also 2 Chron. 35.2 3. that hee encouraged the Priests and Levites to the service of the house of the Lord. No good worke wee can doe will better argue that wee are truly religious and feare God indeed then the kindnesse and bounty wee shew to Gods faithfull ministers Obadiah feared God greatly 1 Kings 18.34 and marke the reason is given to prove this for when Iezebel cut off the Prophets of the Lord Obadiah tooke an hundred Prophets and hid them and fed them And it is worthy further to be observed in the example of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron 17.7 that hee is said to have sent his princes to teach in the cities of Iudah They were not preachers certainely hee sent them onely to countenance and encourage the Levites and even for that cause they are said to teach in the cities of Iudah And so all you that doe encourage the ministers of God that doe comfort and protect them in their ministery are your selves doers of this blessed worke So saith our Saviour Matth. 10.41 Hee that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receive a Prophets reward A Prophets reward is due to him that doth the worke of a Prophet but every one that doth entertaine and encourage the faithfull ministers of the Gospell any way doth the worke of a Prophet for he shall receive a Prophets reward I know well this is a great paradox to many now a dayes 1. they thinke they may bestow their bounty twenty wayes better then in placing and maintaining of able ministers 2. they thinke there is no want of preaching there are preachers enough and too many too every where 3. they thinke it a great priviledge to give nothing to the maintenance or to increase the maintenance of a preacher 4. they are so farre from encouraging the minister by any free gift for the increase of his maintenance that by spoyling and with-holding from him that which is his due they discourage him in his ministery all that they can But to these men I have foure things to say First That in the judgement of those three worthy Kings nay in the judgement of the holy Ghost who noteth and commendeth them for this to place and maintaine able ministers is a chiefe good worke a principall worke of mercy above all others Secondly That notwithstanding the plenty of teachers they talke of yet there bee still a great number of congregations that want able teachers whose case is extreamely to bee pitied thinke of their case and judge of it by the Prophets words Now for a long season saith he 2 Chron. 15.3 Israel hath beene without the true God and without a teaching Priest and without law Thirdly That the want of sound knowledge and instruction is the chiefe cause of all the wickednes in the land and that so many perish in their sins as appeaâ—reth by that complaint the Lord maketh Hos. 4.6 My people perish for want of knowledge Fourthly and lastly To him that is still resolved notwithstanding all that hath beene said it is no good worke no deed of charity to place and maintaine able ministers it is no sinne at all to shew no kindnesse to give no encouragement that way to his teacher no nor to with-hold from him what hee can I can say no more but what the Angell of God saith Revel 22.11 Hee that is unjust let him bee unjust still But let him withall blot out of his Bible and so his owne name also out of the booke of life that expresse commandement of God Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate with him that teacheth in all good things And this shall suffice for the first branch of my exhortation that concerneth the duty wee owe unto other men wee are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lyeth that all men may have the meanes of knowledge Secondly If knowledge bee both the foundation and the seed also of all other graces as wee have heard it is then such of us as have charge of others as all we that are parents and governours of families have are bound to use our best endeavour to bring them to knowledge that are under our charge It is a vaine thing for us to hope that either by correction or example or by any other meanes of civill education they can bee brought to grace till the knowledge of religion bee first wrought in them This is plaine by that direction the Apostle giveth unto parents Ephes. 6.4 and that that he saith to parents of their children may as well bee said to masters of their servants And yee fathers provoke not your children to wrath but bring them up in the instruction and information of the Lord. To this end 1. We must hold our selves bound to teach them our selves God established a testimony in
the Lord Hos. 8.12 speaking of Ephraim the whole Church of Israel as of one man the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing As if he had said The whole Scripture is as a letter or Epistle sent from God to every man and woman that is a member of his Church and it is an high contempt done to God by any man that refuseth to receive it or counteth it as a strange thing that thinketh there is any thing in it that concerneth not him Nay there is nothing that a Christian man is more interested in which a man may say it belongeth to him and is his owne wherein he may challenge a propriety to himselfe then the holy Scriptures It is therefore called his inheritance Moses commanded us a law say Gods people Deut. 33.4 even the inheritance of the congregation of Iacob And so David speaketh of it Psal. 119.111 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever And what may be said more properly to be a mans owne then his inheritance is Or who would not be desirous to know his owne inheritance yea and every parcell every foot of land that doth belong unto it The second sort of Motives to perswade us to seeke knowledge is taken from the consideration of the necessity and benefit of knowledge compared with the danger and mischiefe of ignorance This wee shall see in foure points First Knowledge is a duty commanded us of God and that in the first and greatest commandement of his law Every man is bound to know God and his will revealed in his Word as well as he is bound to feare God or to love him or to beleeve in him or to performe any other duty of service or worship unto him And thou Solomon my sonne saith David not as a father onely but as a Prophet too 1 Chron. 28.9 know thou the God of thy father Be ye not unwise saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.17 but understanding what the will of the Lord is Yea you are all bound to increase in knowledge as God giveth you meanes and to seeke to abound in it The words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.20 Brethren be not children in understanding but in understanding be perfect men and Col. 3.6 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly are plaine and direct commandements of God given unto every man On the other side Ignorance in these matters is a sin that grieveth God much and highly provoketh him See how God complaineth of this Ier. 4.22 My people are foolish they have not knowne me they are sortish children and have no understanding Yea see how angry Christ was for this even with elect Disciples Are ye also yet without understanding saith he to them Matth. 15.16 when they understood not the meaning of that he had said touching that which defileth a man And at another time Mar. 8.17 Perceive yee not yet neither understand Have ye your hearts yet hardned And how doth the Apostle Heb. 5.11.12 rebuke them for being such dullards under the meanes of knowledge that they had so long enjoyed Yea he threatneth them Heb. 6.1 4. that if they did not stirre up themselves and endeavour to grow to greater ripenesse and perfection in knowledge they would bee in danger to fall quite away from God even into the unpardonable sin Certainely God will be angry even with you that are his owne people if you profit not in knowledge according to the meanes he giveth you What will hee then bee with them that have no spirituall knowledge in them at all nor any desire of knowledge Let no man thinke it an advantage to him to be ignorant of the will of God when he may have the meanes of knowledge or that such ignorance will be any excuse to his sin To such the Lord will say as Abiah the King of Iuda said to Israel 2 Chron. 13 5. Ought ye not to know whether thou knowest my will or no that is nether here nor there but oughtest thou not to have knowne is it not thy sin that thou art so ignorant of it Say not thou before the Angel before Christ the Angell of the covenant saith Solomon Eccle. 5.6 it was an errour it was out of mine ignorance that I made such a vow wherefore should God be angry at thy voice and destroy the worke of thine hands As if he had said That will not excuse thy rash vow but rather such an excuse will anger the Lord and provoke him to accurse thee in whatsoever thou takest in hand Be not deceived beloved certainely God will be highly offended with you even for your ignorance The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against men for their ignorance many waies 1. In corporall judgements My people are gone into captivity saith the Lord Esa. 5.13 because they have no knowledge This is the cause of many judgements of God that have fallen upon the state and upon many of your owne families and persons that there is so much ignorance so little desire of knowledge among men 2. In spirituall judgements The people that doth not understand shall fall Hos. 4.14 Certainely God punisheth the wilfull ignorance of many men and their contempt of knowledge by giving them up unto many foule sins As they regarded not to know God saith the Apostle Rom. 1.28 even so God delivered them up unto a reprobate mind to doe those things which are not convenient 3. With eternall judgements It is a people that doe err in their heart saith the Lord Psal. 95.10 11. and they have not knowne my waies unto whom I sware in my wrath that they should not enter into my rest As if he had said Even for this cause they shall never come to heaven for that is meant by Gods rest there and not the land of Canaan onely as is plaine by that application the Apostle maketh of this place Heb. 3. 4. because they have not knowne my waies saith the Lord. Certainely men shall be damned not onely though they sinned ignorantly their ignorance shall be no excuse unto them but even because of their ignorance When Christ shall come at the last day inflaming fire as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thess. 1.8 he will take vengeance on them that know not God It is a people of no understanding saith the Lord Esa. 27.11 therefore he that made them will not have mercy upon them and he that formed them will shew them no favour Let no man plead for his ignorance that yet his punishment in hell shall not bee so great as theirs that have had much knowledge and yet have done as bad as hee His ignorance will bee some priviledge unto him For so saith our Saviour Luke 12. â—8 Hee that knew not his masters will and did commit things worthy of stripes shall bee beaten with few stripes For 1. No heart can conceive how great and intolerable his misery shall bee that shall have the fewest stripes that shall have the least portion
in those torments where the worme shall never dye and the fire shall bee never quenched as our Saviour speaketh oft Marke 9.44.46.48 2. Though the ignorance of that man that wanted either meanes or capacity may find some mitigation of torments in hell yet is there no hope that thy ignorance that is willfull should doe so Secondly Knowledge I meane sanctified knowledge such as you heard described unto you the last day is a certaine signe a man is the elect child of God and in the state of grace To speake distinctly of this point 1. It is a signe of a mans election So Ananias speaketh of it as of an high favour of God unto Paul and signe of his election Actes 22.14 The God of our fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldst know his will And so doth our blessed Saviour also unto his disciples Matthew 13.11 To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven but to them it is not given As if hee had said It is a speciall favour and gift of God And verse 16. Blessed are your eyes for they see and your â—ares for they heare Surely it is a great blessing of God or else Christ would not have said so Yea hee rejoyceth in his spirit on their behalfe for this and said Luke 10.21 I thanke thee ô father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reveiled them unto babes even so ô father for so it seemed good in thy sight Certainely it is a singular favour and blessing of God that our blessed Saviour made such high reckoning and account of 2. It is a signe a man is in covenant with God reconciled to him in Christ. So wee shall find it promised as a favour peculiar to them that are in covenant with God Ieremy 24.7 I will give them an heart to know mee that I am the Lord and they shall bee my people and I will bee their God And 31.34 They shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord. As if hee had sayd They shall not bee taught of men onely nor rest upon this outward and ordinary meanes of knowledge I will bee their teacher my selfe for they shall all know mee from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord for I will forgive their iniquity and will remember their sinnes no more It is a signe that God hath received thee into covenant that he hath forgiven thee thy sinnes and is reconciled to thee in Christ when hee hath given thee an heart to know him to understand what thou hearest and readest in the matters that concerne God and their owne salvation 3. It is a speciall signe of an honest and good heart a false and naughty heart cannot attaine to this What man is hee that feareth the Lord saith David Psalme 25 1â— him shall hee teach in the way that hee shall choose So speaketh the wisedome of God likewise Proverbs 28.5 Evill men understand not judgement they have no judgement in the things that belong to God and their owne salvation but they that seeke the Lord desire nothing so much as his favour and to know how they may best please him understand all things So that if God have given thee an heart to understand his word to carry away what thou hearest to profit in knowledge and to have a cleare and setled judgement in religion it may bee a comfortable testimony to thy conscience that thy heart is upright and that thou dost indeed seeke the Lord and feare him in truth On the other side 1. It is a great judgement of God and signe of his reprobation when having the meanes of knowledge hee can learne nothing nor profit by them This our Saviour giveth for the reason why many of the Iewes profited not either by his miracles or ministery Iohn 12.40 God hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart that they should not see with their eyes nor understand with their heart and bee converted and I should heale them A signe it is God never decreed to save them whom hee so blindeth that they cannot understand and learne nothing 2. This is a signe of a man that remaineth still under Satans government and is in his power to bee led which way pleaseth him For hee is the ruler of the darkenesse of the world as the Apostle calleth him Ephes. 6.12 Therefore the Lord telleth Paul he sent him to open the eyes of the blind and to turne them from darkenesse to light and from the power of Satan unto God Acts 26. â—8 Therefore also you shall find in the parable of the sower Mat. 13.19 that of all the three sort of bad hearers hee that understandeth and learneth nothing is the worst and most under the power of Satan The wicked one commeth and catcheth away that that was sowen in his heart 3. Lastly This is a signe of an ungracious and wicked heart when a man under good meanes can learne nothing nor get any knowledge None of the wicked shall understand saith the Prophet Daniel 12.10 hee meaneth feelingly and savingly And the Apostle speaking of certaine women 2. Timothy 3.7 that were ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth giveth this for the reason of it verse 6. that thâ—y were laden with sinnes and led away with divers lusts A wicked and naughty heart is certainely the chiefe cause why many enjoying excellent meanes and frequenting them also diligently yet can never attaine to any cleare and certaine and savoury knowledge of the truth Thirdly He that hath knowledge and a well grounded and setled judgement will bee constant in religion and not wavering hee will hold fast the truth and not hearken unto or bee seduced by new opinions and doctrines of men The Apostle having prayed for the Collossians Col. 2.2 that God would give them all riches of the full assurance of understanding giveth this for the reason of it verse 4. This I say thus I pray for you lest any man should beguile you with entising words As if hee had said The onely meanes to preserve you from being beguiled by false teachers that will seeke to draw you from the sincerity of Gods religion and worship is to get knowledge and to ground your selves well that way On the other side They are children in understanding are apt to bee tossed too and fro as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 4.14 and carried about with every wind of Doctrine And what kind of persons have the seducers in all ages beene wont most to prevaile withall and to lead captive That the Apostle will tell you 2 Tim. 3.6 7. silly women that were never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such as are ignorant and have not grounds in themselves for that which they hold and professe in religion will bee apt to pinne their conscience upon other mens sleeves and to bee carried
away even as they are led as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinthians 12.2 and according to the opinion they have of their teachers gifts Certainely this Motive should bee of great force with us in these dayes wherein wee are in such danger to bee seduced and drawne into errour For our land swarmeth not onely with Papists those grievous Wolves that the Apostle speaketh Acts. 20.29 that spare not the flocke but even of our owne selves as hee speaketh in the next words verse 30. doe men arise speaking perverse things to draw away disciples after them They want disciples poore men they are not followed so much as they thinke themselves worthy to bee I doe not perswade you all to seeke for that measure of knowledge that you may bee able to reason with every Papist or with every seducer I could wish with Moses Numb 11.29 would to God that all the Lords people were Prophets that they were able to doe this But that measure of knowledge is not to bee looked for in all Christians Nay God requireth it not of every Christian to dispute and reason with seducers Hee forbiddeth it rather Avoid them saith the Apostle Rom. 16.17 Turne away from such 2 Tim. 3.5 As if hee had sayd reason not with them read not their bookes But even this you will never bee able to doe you will never with that detestation as yee ought avoid and turne away from such as seeke to pervert you unlesse you have knowledge unlesse you bee upon good grounds assured that it is indeed the truth of God which yee have learned and received and professed all this while And this is that which Solomon teacheth us Proverbs 19.27 Cease my sonne to heare the instruction which causeth to erre from the words of knowledge As if hee should say Reason not with him heare not that man read not that booke that would draw thee from the truth of God from that which thou knowest thou hast learned out of his word Fourthly and lastly Hee that hath knowledge walketh boldly confidently and comfortably whereas hee that wanteth knowledge unlesse he bee also senslesse must needs bee full of doubts and feares continually When thou goest saith Solomon Proverbs 4.12 speaking of this benefit of knowledge thy steps shall not bee straitned and when thou runnest thou shalt not stumble As if hee had said When a man knoweth himselfe to be in the right way and that he hath good warrant in Gods word for that which he holdeth or practiseth hee may bee bold to runne in that way hee need not feare being too forward or zealous in it And hee giveth a good reason for this Proverbs 22.12 The eyes of the Lord preserve knowledge As if hee had said The Lord will have a speciall eye to him that doth that which he doth upon knowledge to preserve and protect him from whatsoever danger hee may incurre for doing of it On the other side Hee that is ignorant walketh at all adventures and must needes bee in doubt and uncertaine whether that hee doth please God or no. Hee that walketh in darkenesse saith our Saviour Iohn 12.35 knoweth not whither hee goeth And consequently hee must needes bee full of feare If a man walke in the night saith our Saviour Iohn 11.10 hee stumbleth because there is no light in him Lecture C. On Psalme 51.6 Octob. 14. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed to direct you unto the Meanes whereby this found and sanctified knowledge may be attained This then wee must now understand that God hath appointed meanes whereby the simplest of his people may attaine unto knowledge in religion yea unto a cleare and certaine and sanctified knowledge if they shall use them diligently For this wee have Gods expresse promise Prov. 2.4 5. If thou seekest her as silver and searchest for her as for hid treasures if thou seekest grace and piety diligently and desirest it more then any other thing then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And Hos. 6.3 Then shall we know if we follow on to know the Lord. As if hee had said If we give not over the diligent use of those meanes that God hath sanctified to breed and worke it in our hearts we shall certainely attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge of God and of his will Now these meanes that God hath sanctified to bring us to saving knowledge by are seven principally whereof the first two are but preparatives unto the rest First He that would attaine to saving and sanctified knowledge in the matters of God must first discerne his owne ignorance and blindnes in these things This is the Apostles rule 1 Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceive himselfe If any man among you seemeth to bee wise in this world let him become a foole that hee may bee wise As if hee had sayd Hee must first become in his owne sense and apprehension a foole hee must discerne how ignorant a foole hee is that hee may become wise These are the onely persons whom the Lord calleth and receiveth to be his schollers to be taught of him Prov. 9.4 Who so is simple let him turne in hither And these are the onely persons that are capable of heavenly and spirituall knowledge The testimony of the Lord is sure saith David Psalme 19.7 making wise the simple And whom meaneth the holy Ghost by these simple ones Surely not so much such as want understanding as such as doe discerne and feele their owne ignorance and want of understanding in heavenly things Let no man then that is in this case bee discouraged or despaire of attaining unto knowledge Nay let him comfort himselfe in this that though it commeth from the corruption of his nature that hee is so ignorant yet the sight and sense of his ignorance commeth from grace and not from corruption and maketh him more apt to bee taught of God then another man is On the other side The conceit that most men have that they have knowledge enough is a maine hinderance of their salvation and barre unto saving knowledge As is plaine by that speech of our Saviour unto the Pharsees that had asked him Are wee blind also Iohn 9.40 41. If yee were blind saith hee yee should have no sinne but now yee say wee see therefore your sinne remaineth Why were they not blind and ignorant Yes verily and so our Saviour calleth them Matth. 23.26 but hee saith here they were not blind because they discerned not their owne blindnesse and therefore their case was so fearefull So that I may conclude this first point with that speech of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.2 If any man thinke that hee knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to know As if hee should say If any man bee conceited of his owne knowledge and cannot discerne and bewaile his ignorance certainely hee neither hath any saving knowledge at all nor is capable of it Secondly Hee that would attaine unto
saith Iob. 32.8 There is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding Of this knowledge our Saviour saith to Peter Matth. 16.17 Blessed at thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not reveiled it unto thee but my father which is in heaven Why what was it that Peter had the knowledge of Surely this as you shall find verse 16. That Iesus was Christ the sonne of the living God And could not this bee knowne without the inspiration of the Almighty Why Satan himselfe knew thus much as you shall find Marke 5.7 Yes but he knew it onely with a literall and historicall knowledge he knew it not with that full assurance with that spirituall understanding hee knew not the goodnesse the sweetnesse and power of that truth as Peter did So the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.20 21. No man hath learned Christ no man can know him rightly till he have heard him and beene taught by him Though he have heard and beene taught by the best preachers in the world if hee have not heard Christ by his spirit speaking to his heart if he have not had this inward and powerfull teacher hee can never know Christ aright And that is it which our Saviour also speaketh Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets and they shall bee all taught of God every man therefore saith hee that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me and none but he And thus have I finished the first point I propounded for the proofe of the Doctrine No man is able without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit to attaine unto that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient unto his salvation Now for the second point That this supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is not actually vouchsafed unto all that enjoy the meanes of instruction all are not thus taught of God is alas so evident in dayly experience that it were folly to spend time in prooving of it This as it is a miraculous and extraordinary worke of God God who commanded light to shine out of darkenesse saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 4.6 hath shined in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesus Christ As mighty a worke as the creating of light at the first when there was nothing but darkenesse upon the face of the deepe Gen. 1.1 2. as mighty and miraculous a worke as the opening of the eyes of them that were borne blind which could never be done but by the divine power Since the world beganne saith the man that had bin blind Iohn 9.32 was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was borne blind As I say it is a mighty and extraordinary and miraculous worke of God so is it a rare worke also To you it is given saith our Saviour to his Disciples Matth. 13.11 to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven but to them it is not given Though the Lord command us to teach all men Matth. 8.19 he will not teach all men himselfe What man is hee that feareth the Lord saith David Psal. 25.12 him shall be teach the way that hee shall choose As if hee should say Hee will teach none but such as by his holy spirit hee doth also effectually convert and sanctifie such and none but such shall ever attaine to a certaine and spirituall understanding of Gods truth The secret of the Lord saith David Psalme 25.14 is with them that feare him and hee will shew them his covenant The mystery of God saith the Apostle Col. 1.16 is now made manifest as cleare as the light but to whom to his Saints saith hee and to none but them Certainly the Lord himselfe hath nothing so many hearers nothing so many schollers as we his poore servants have Many are called but few are chosen saith our Saviour more then once to his hearers Mat. 20.16 12.14 Now for the third and last point that I propounded That no cause no reason can be given why God by his holy spirit should teach and give saving knowledge to one rather then to another but only the good pleasure and will of God That he denyeth this mercy to the most yea if he had denyed it to all men there had bin cause and reason enough to be found for that in man himselfe But that he vouchsafeth it to some rather then to others of that no reason at all can bee found in man himselfe but of that we must say as our Saviour doth Mat. 11.26 Even so father for so it seemed good in thy sight And with the Apostle Eph. 1.9 He hath made knowne to us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in himselfe Lecture CIIII. On Psalme 51.6 Novemb. 25. 1628. NOvv it followeth that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the Doctrine That it is so we have heard it proved sufficiently but now why it is so yea why it must needs be so that whatsoever goodnesse whatsoever soundnes of knowledge is in any man must be ascribed wholly to Gods grace and nothing to man himselfe that remaineth to be enquired into And we shall find in the holy Scriptures two principall reasons given of this the one of them respecteth man and the other the Lord himselfe For the first Every man by nature is not onely utterly void of all true goodnesse of all sound knowledge and understanding but unable also either to doe anything that might move God to give him his grace or to desire it or to receive and accept of it when it pleaseth the Lord to offer it unto him or to withstand and repell it when God is pleased thereby to enlighten and convert his heart For in all these respects hee is neither better nor worse then a dead man Thus speaketh the holy Ghost not only of such as have bin notorious and grosse sinners of such as by their lewdnesse may be thought to have extinguished in themselves that light and goodnes that was in them by nature Such a one was the prodigall of whom his father saith Luk. 15.24 This my sonne was dead And those widowes the Apostle speaketh of 1 Tim. 5.6 She that liveth in pleasure in wantonnesse he meaneth as appeareth ver 11. is dead while she liveth But of all naturall men indefintely the Holy Ghost speaketh so Let the dead bury the dead saith our Saviour Matth. 8.22 Even of them that God loved before all eternity and ordained unto life the Holy Ghost speaketh thus The elect Ephesians were dead men by nature Ephes. 2.1 And the elect Colossians were dead men by nature also Col. 2.13 Yea of them that have beene most civill and morall men that have lived most unblameably in whom the light of nature and the remnants of Gods image that any naturall man can have did most abound even of them I say the Holy Ghost speaketh thus that in their naturall estate they were no better
assured Peter before his fearefull fall Luke 22 32. not to make him lesse fearefull of falling but that it might be an helpe to his repentance after hee was fallen and as it were a cord for him to catch at and take hold of to keepe him from sinking in the guise of despaire and to draw him out of it hee I say that did then give assurance unto him that his faith should not faile nor utterly dye in him but he should certainely find mercy with God to rise againe by repentance for so his words plainely import When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren hee hath given the same assurance to every elect and beleeving man that his faith shall never utterly faile but he shall certainly find mercy with God to rise againe by repentance For he prayed so for every beleever as well as for Peter as is plaine Iohn 17.15.20 And he hath said of every true beleever Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death into life The fourth and last difference betweene the falls of the wicked and of the regenerate man in respect of the danger of them is this That whereas wickked men being the people of Gods curse as the Lord calleth them Esay 34.5 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the children of the curse as the Apostle speaketh 2. Pet. 2 14. every thing that belongeth unto them but specially every sinne they commit is accursed unto them and tendeth to make their state worse and worse and to make them more and more apt to sinne more and more unable to repent They yeeld themselves servants to iniquity unto iniquitie as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.19 As if hee had said this is all the good they shall get by their service of sin that by committing one sin they shall become more apt to commit another and so by filling up a great measure of sin which is said to have beene the cause why the Amorites were spared so long Gen. 15.16 they might heape up wrath as Elihu speaketh Iob 36.12 against the day of wrath It is quite contrary with the regenerate For as they are called to be heires of blessing as the Apostle speaketh 1 Peter 3.9 so all things shall worke together for their good Rom. 8.28 Every thing that befalleth them yea even their foulest sins that God permitteth them to fall into shall by the grace of repentance make for their good they shall tend to the bettering of them and making of them more happy men then otherwise they would have beene Insomuch as that which David saith of his affliction Psal. 119 7◠It is good for me that I have beene afflicted that both David and all the faithfull have cause to say of their grievous falls Gods grace turning them to matter of greater repentance it is good for me that God did leave me to my selfe This is an incredible thing and dangerous also to bee taught you will say for this seemeth to give great encouragement unto the committing of any sinne and what need men bee afraid of sinne their sinnes shall doe them good that they shall become by them the better and more happy men But to this I answer That their damnation is just that make such inferences and conclusions from this Doctrine as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.8 that say let us therefore doe evill that good may come of it And who will therefore desire and runne into any affliction or misery because hee hath heard that it shall bee good for Gods children that they have beene afflicted It is no naturall effect of sinne to doe any man good that committeth it nay nothing is more contrary to the nature of sinne then this is sinne is a most deadly poison and the most naturall effect of it is to destroy him that committeth it and to make him miserable everlastingly The good that commeth to the faithfull this way is to bee imputed not unto their sinnes but to the infinite power of God that was able to make the light to rise out of darkenesse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 4 6. And to the wisedome and goodnesse of our heavenly Physitian that maketh a soveraigne medicine of this deadly poison This he is able to doe and this he doth to al his children he sanctifieth unto them their falls and maketh them meanes of their good and that sundry wayes First By this meanes hee humbleth them more soundly and so maketh them more capable of comfort and of every other grace For as none doe ever attaine to any comfortable communion with Christ or great measure of any other saving grace that have not first beene humbled in sense of their owne sinnes I dwell with him saith the Lord Esa. 47.15 that is of a contrite and humble spirit And God giveth grace to the humble Iames 4.6 So the Lord knoweth that many would never bee soundly humbled if hee should not leave them sometimes to themselves and let them take such falls Thus was Hezeckiahs fall sanctified unto him For when God had left him as wee read hee did 2 Chron. 32.31 and he fell in that height of pride that provoked God highly not onely against himselfe but against all his kindome as wee read verse 25. this fall of his had more force to humble him and did him more good that way then that great affliction hee had had a little before either through the extreame feare hee was in of the host of Senacherib verse 1.2 20. or through that mortall sicknesse wherby the Lord had visited him verse 24. was able to do and so the holy Ghost saith verse 26. Hezechiah humbled himselfe for the pride of his heart And so was it also with David heere Hee was more soundly and deeply humbled by this when God left him to himselfe to fall into these fearefull sins then by all the afflictions hee had endured under Saul He was never able to offer unto God the sacrifice of so broken and contrite an heart which he speaketh of verse 17. untill now Secondly By this meanes God maketh his servants more fearefull to offend him more watchfull over their wayes more carefull to please him to love him and to cleave close unto him then otherwise they would have beene if they had never so fallen The burnt child we say will dread the fire And as Paul saith of Onesimus Phil. 15. Perhaps hee therefore departed for a season that thou shouldest receive him for ever As if he should say It may bee God in his providence so disposed of his sinne in running away from thee and absenting himselfe from thee for a time that even this sinne of his his former unfaithfullnesse will be a meane to make him a better servant unto thee and so thou shalt have more cause to love him and take comfort in him while hee liveth So may it bee truly said of
love God should yet deale more severely and sharply with them in this life then with any other And indeed the Lord himselfe telleth us that this should be a matter of wonder and astonishment unto all men to see it All nations shall say saith the Lord Deut. 29.24 wherefore hath the Lord done thus unto this land What meaneth the heate of this great anger Yea Gods owne choise servants have stood amazed at it and beene troubled exceedingly because they could not discerne any reason for it Even when I remember it I am afraid saith Iob 21.6 and trembling taketh hold on my flesh And David Psal. 73.16 17. When I sought to know this it was too painfull for me untill I went into the sanctuary of God Let us therefore go into the sanctuary of God and enquire there into the reason of this And we shall find it may be referred unto three principall heads For the Lord doth this out of a respect he hath 1. Vnto the regenerate themselves whom he doth thus correct 2. Vnto other men whom he maketh them an example unto 3. Lastly Vnto the quality and degree of his peoples sin whom he doth deale thus sharply with First The Lord is thus sharpe and severe in correcting his dearest children out of the respect he hath to their persons out of that eternall and unchangeable love he beareth unto them Because he would keepe them from sinning as others doe and from perishing as others shall therefore he correcteth them so sharply as he doth He medleth not with the thornes and bryars but letteth them grow till they be fit for the fire but his Vines he will cut and prune ever and anon Many lewd men because he careth not for them he letteth alone till they have filled up the measure of their sin Fill yee up saith our Saviour Matth. 23.32 the measure of your fathers He loveth them not so well as to correct them alwayes when they offend I will not punish your daughters when they commit whoredome nor your spouses when they commit adultery saith the Lord Hosea 4.14 He reserveth wrath for his enemies saith the Prophet Nahum 1.2 But his owne people because he loveth them he will be sure to correct them when they doe amisse You onely have I kowne saith he Amos 3.2 that is loved and made choise of to be my peculiar people of all the families of the earth therefore I will punish you for all your iniquities Iob admired the goodnesse of God in this What is man saith he Iob 7.17 18 19. that thou shouldst magnifie him and that thou shouldst set shine heart upon him and that thou shouldst visit him every morning and try him every moment As if hee should say It is a signe God maketh great reckoning of a man and setteth his heart upon him when he thus visiteth him with his corrections ever when he offendeth Certainly the Lord doth not this willingly He doth not afflict willingly saith the Church Lam. 3.33 If he saw any other way so fit as this to keepe them from sinning outragiously and so from perishing eternally he would never deale thus with them Behold I will melt them and try them that is correct them and correct them sharply saith the Lord Ieremy 9.7 for how shall I doe for the daughter of my people As though he should have said How should I keepe them from perdition if I should not cast them into the fornace of affliction So the Apostle giveth this for the reason why the Lord so sharply corrected his people in Corinth with pestilence and mortality even for going unpreparedly to the Lords table When we are judged saith he 1. Cor. 11.32 we are chastened of the Lord that we should not be condemned with the world As if he should say The Lord seeth that if he should not scourge us and scourge us thus sharply even for these negligences of ours for our loosenes and carelesnes in his service we would be apt to grow as profane and lewd as other men and so cast our selves into everlasting perdition And thus have the faithfull themselves judged of the Lords severity towards them It is good for me saith David Psal. 119.71 that I have beene afflicted and verse 75. I know that thou in faithfullnesse hast afflicted me Lecture CX On Psalme 51.6 February 17. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second reason of this severity of God towards his owne people of his correcting them in this life more sharply then the lewdest men The Lord doth this secondly out of the respect he hath unto other men even unto those wicked men among whom his people do live In his corrections upon them he hath sometimes not so much respect unto them and their sins as he hath unto other men For the Lord doth nor only give unto his dearest servants such privy pinches and gripes as themselves onely or some of their neerest friends are sensible of but hee bringeth them oft upon the stage he whippeth them openly and publikely of purpose that other men yea that wicked men may take notice of it He striketh them as wicked men as Elihu speaketh Iob 34.26 in the open sight of others As if he should say One would thinke they must needs be very wicked and lewd men whom the Lord thus maketh examples of and whippeth so openly And yet thus hath the Lord dealt with his owne people not only when their sins have beene publike and scandalous As in the case of Iudah of which the Lord speaketh Ezek. 5.14 I will make thee wast and a reproach among the nations that are round about thee in the sight of all that passe by But even when the sins of his people have bin secret and closely committed Thou didst it secretly saith the Lord unto David 2 Sam. 12 1â— but I will doe this thing before all Israel and before the Sunne Yea such of his people as have so lived that neither others could note them nor they have beene privy to themselves of any enormious crime yet even them also hath the Lord oft brought upon the stage and made them examples of his marvellous severity unto the world Ye were made a gazing stocke saith the Apostle to the faithfull Hebr. 10.33 both by reproaches and afflictions Now if any man shall aske alas why doth the Lord so Were it not more for his glory when his children doe offend him to take them into a corner and to whip them in secret then to doe it thus in the market place and in the sight of all men Wicked men will but rejoyce at this and insult the more against religion for it And that made David wish with all his heart that the judgement of God upon Israel when Saul was slaine had not beene so publique that it had beene concealed from the Philistines Tell it not in Gath saith he 2 Sam. 1.20 publish it not in the streets of Ashkelon lest the daughters of the Philistines rejoyce lest
the daughters of the uncircumcised triumph To these I answer That there be two wayes whereby the Lord getteth glory from wicked men by these examples of his severity towards his owne children which he setteth before them For 1. In some of them even in such as he hath appointed unto life these examples he seeth will be most effectuall to bring them to a serious consideration of their owne dangerous estate and so to helpe forward their repentance 2. In some others even in desperate and incorrigible sinners he seeth these examples will be most effectuall to harden them and make them worse then they were before That the Lord herein hath respect to both these effects we shall find Ezek. 5.15 So it shall bee a reproach and a taunt and an instruction and an astonishment unto the nations that are round about ther when I shall execute judgements in thee in anger and in furie and in furious rebukes As if he should say The nations when they see my fury toward thee shall be diversly affected with it 1. Some of them being astonished at it will receive instruction and be the better for it 2. Some of them againe will taunt and reproach and hate thee the more and thy religion for it Of the first effect that this hath in the better sort of wicked men the Lord speaketh againe Ezek. â—8 19 All they that know thee among the people shall bee astonished at thee and thou shalt be a terrour As if hee had said When they shall see and consider how the Lord dealeth with thee this shall teach them what they must looke for themselves this shall make them to tremble and quake The examples of Gods severity upon his owne children will have more force to awaken the conscience of such wicked men as belong to God then all his judgements they see in the world upon lewd men can possibly have Every mans conscience in whom the light of nature is not quite extinguished will bee apt to inferre upon the sight of these examples the very same conclusions which the holy Ghost doth Prov. 11.31 Behold the righteous I see shall bee recompensed in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner such as I am Weepe for your selves weepe not for mee saith our Saviour Luke 23.28 and marke the reason ver 31. For if this be done to the greene tree what shall be done to the dry And 1 Pet. 4 17. If judgement begin at the house of God what shall the end bee of them that obey not the Gospell of God As if he had said If God be so sharpe and severe toward such as these be who are farre more righteous then we are what vengeance may we looke for what cause of feare and trembling and weeping have we But yet there are some men so desperatly wicked that the Lord seeth will grow worse by these examples of his severity and to them also he hath respect herein or rather to his owne glory in their just confusion He knoweth well how to gaine glory to his owne name even from these desperate sinners Hee hath made all things for himselfe saith Solomon Proverbs 16.4 Yea even the wicked for the evill day For the experience of all ages hath proved this to bee most certaine that the strange afflictions that they have seene good men subject unto hath had marvellous force to harden the hearts of wicked men in the liking of their owne wayes and in the hatred of the wayes of God This is evident by the complaint the faithfull so oft make unto God of this as of a thing that did greatly aggravate their afflictions Psalme 42.10.79.10.115.2 Ioel 2.17 Mic. 7.10 that they could be in no kind of misery but the wicked would be ready straight to blaspheme and insult against religion and say Where is now their God As if they should say What is become of their religion now What get they by their great profession by their forwardnesse and running after sermons And certainly this is a chiefe cause why some good soules have fallen into strange afflictions some in one kind some in another some live in continuall pensivenesse and feares some fall into strong fits of desperation yea and into frenzy also some have beene so farre left of God in these fits as they have sought even to make away themselves even that God might make of these good soules his deare children stones of offence for some desperate sinners and enemies of the Gospel that live about them to stumble at and harden their hearts by in the hatred of religion to their owne perdition I will lay stumbling blocks before this people saith the Lord Ieremy 6.21 and the fathers and the sons together shall fall upon them the neighbour and his friend shall perish And thus you have seene the second reason of that severity God sheweth in this life towards his owne people even the respect hee hath unto other men whom hee is pleased to make them examples unto The third and last followeth which is indeed the chiefe of all even the respect the Lord hath to the quality and degree of his peoples sinne No marvell though God doe in this life shew more hatred and indignation against the sins of his own people then of any other for their sins are in sundry respects greater more hainous then the sins of other men One dead flye saith Solomon Eccl. 10.1 For so some of the best interpreters read it and so both the verbe of the singular number and the Apodosis or application of the comparison sheweth it ought to be read One dead fly doth cause the ointment of the Apothecary to send forth a stinking savour so doth a little folly him that is in reputation for wisedome and honour As if he had said One dead worke one wicked act will make a man that is of note for piety loathsome unto God and men yea the greater note he was of for piety the more odious and loathsome will sinne make him to be both unto God and men As the greatest candle and that that gave the most light will yeeld the filthiest savour if it goe out and become a snuffâ— I have written unto you If any man that is called a brother be saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 5.11 a fornicatour or covetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such a one not to keepe company no not so much as to eat with him which hee expressely permitteth to doe verse 10. with the fornicatours and other lewd men of the world that were not brethren And the Lord that commandeth his children to shew more detestation to the foule sinnes that Christians fall into then to the sinnes of other men doth himselfe doubtlesse loath them more then hee doth the sinnes of other men If you aske mee the reason of this why the sinnes of the regenerate are more heinous then the sinnes of other men I answer The reasons of this are
kingdome Feare not little flocke saith our Saviour Luke 12.32 For it is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome Yea which addeth much to all his former favours he giveth them to know that he hath done all this for them Wee have received saith the Apostle in the name of the faithfull 1 Cor. 2.12 the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things that are freely given us of God Hee hath given them the comfortable sense of this his speciall love that he beareth to them above any other in the world They have tasted that the Lord is gracious as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2.3 Now proportionable to the goodnesse and bounty that the Lord hath shewed unto any must the greatnesse and hâ—inousnes of his sin needs be If a man be treacherous and unfaithfull to his dearest friend to his master to his owne father this we know will make him odious unto all men To whomsoever much is given saith our Saviour Luke 12 4â— of him shall much bee required and to whom men have committed much of him they will aske the more And thus doth the Lord aggravate the sin of his people Deut. 32.6 yea thus will the conscience of every child of God when it shall be awakened aggravate his owne sin Doe ye thus requite thâ— Lord ô yee foolish people and unwise Is not hee thy father that hath bought thee Hath he not made thee and established thee Fourthly and lastly The sins of the regenerate do more hurt then the sins of other men and therfore their sins are greater and more heinous then the sins of other men First The evill example of one Christian of note doth more encourage and harden wicked men in their sinnes then twenty examples of lewd men can doe If any man see thee that hast knowledge sit at meate in the idols temple saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.10 and that which he saith of that one sin may bee said of others shall not the conscience of him that is weake be emboldened to eat of meates offered unto Idols So the Lord saith Ezekiel 16.54 that the Iewes were a comfort to them of Sodom and Samaria As if hee should say It is a comfort to lewd men to see professours as bad as themselves And this is that that greatly aggravateth their sin will make it lye heavier on their conscience even when they have repented that they have beene the meanes of the damnation of others And thus God aggravateth the sin of the Iewes Iere. 6.28 They are all corrupters Secondly There redoundeth more dishonour to God from the sinnes of the regenerate then from the sins of any other man Yee shall keepe my commandements and doe them saith the Lord Levit 22.31 32. neither shall yee profuse my holy name As if hee had sayd If yee doe not my Holy Name will bee profaned All the sinnes of professours specially of men of chiefe note for piety will bee imputed by lewd men unto the Lord and cast as dirt upon his Holy Name and religion If but a woman that professeth religion be an idâ—e huswife or unquiet with her husband the word of God will be blasphenied saith the Apostle Titus 2.5 Nay if but a servant that professeth religion faile any way in his duty to his master the name of God and his doctrine will bee blasphemed saith he 1 Timothy 6.1 When Simeon and Levy had dealt so lewdly against the Shechemites Iacob telleth them Genes 34 30. they had made him to stinke among the inhabitants of the land Alas hee had no hand in their sinne hee did shew his utmost detestation to it so soone as hee knew of it True but the world is wont for the sinne of one or two of Gods people to open their mouthes against all of their profession yea to loath and abhorre them all and Gods holy religion it selfe for it In which respect it may bee sayd of Gods owne people as our Saviour speaketh of the Scribes and Pharisees Matth. 23.13 that by their foule and scandalous sinnes they doe even shut up the kingdome of heaven against men they doe utterly alienate the hearts of men from entring into the way that should bring them to heaven And this this is that that above all other things doth make their sinnes out of measure sinfull The sinne of Elies sonnes was very great before the Lord 1 Sam. 2.17 for men abhorred the offering of the Lord they loathed the worship and religion of God for their sin And this was that that the Prophet laid so heavily to Davids charge even after he had repented 2 Sam. 12.14 By this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme O that is an heavie thing Lecture CXI On Psalme 51.6 February 24. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the uses that this doctrine may serve us unto And they are to be referred all unto three heads principally For 1. Some of them have relation unto the fitnes and falls of other of Gods people which we see or heare of 2. Some of them have relation unto the judgements of God executed upon the Church and people of God 3. Lastly Some of them have relatâ—on unto our owne sinnes who professe our selves to bee the people of God and in the state of grace For the first The Doctrine wee have heard teacheth us how wee should judge of and bee affected with the foule and scandalous sinnes that wee see or heare that the professours of the Gospell and servants of God doe fall into And reprooveth three sorts of men that offend much this way The first are such as rejoyce in the falls of Gods children 1. Most wicked men are of this humour they have no better sport nothing that they do so heartily rejoyce in as in seeing or hearing or talking of the falls of such as have beene of note for piety and religion Heare me saith David Psal. 38.16 lest they should rejoyce over me when my foot flippeth and I catch a fall they magnifie themselves against me 2. Yea they rejoyce not onely in the sinnes that Gods people doe indeed fall into but out of the pleasure they take in it and that they may not want matter of rejoycing this way they devise slanders against them and charge them with such crimes as they were never guilty of They cast iniquity upon me saith David Psal. 55.3 and 35.11 They laid to my charge things that I knew not 3. And the most odious slanders that can bee devised against such men will goe for currant every where and be beleeved as Gospell The words of a tale-bearer of a slanderer in this kind especially are as flatterings saith Solomon Pro. 18.8 as your old translation readeth it that is please a man as much as it doth to heare himselfe flattered and they goe downe to the bowells of the belly that is they are received with such delight that they are perfectly digested In these three
points it appeareth what pleasure lewd men take in the falls and sins of Gods people But ô that thou wouldest see thy sin and danger that art of this humour First This argueth that there is no love in thee to Gods people nay this argueth the height of malice against them to rejoyce in their sins Charity rejoyceth not in iniquity saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 13.6 And what comfort canst thou have either in life or death what hope canst thou have in God if thou be void of charity if thou nourish malice in thy heart specially toward them thou art most bound to love He that loveth not his brother saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 abideth in death in the state of damnation And verse 10. In this are the children of God manifest and the children of the divell whosoever doth not righteousnesse is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother And so he proceedeth to shew to the end of verse 15. that the chiefe fruit of righteousnesse that manifesteth a man to be Gods child is the love of the brethren and the chiefe sinne that manifesteth a man to bee the child of the divell is the hatred of the brethren But secondly which is worse this argueth that thou rejoycest in the dishonour that is done to God and in the shame that is cast upon his holy name For the Lord is more dishonoured as we have heard in the Doctrine by the sinnes of his owne people then by the sinnes of any other men And if thou canst rejoyce in the shame and dishonour that redoundeth to God be thou sure God will also rejoyce in thy confusion I will also laugh at your calamity saith the Lord to such men Pro. 1.26 and mocke when your feare commeth But let us leave them to God Let us that feare God learne That it is our duty out of these two respects to mourne when we see or heare of the falls of any of Gods people Paul blameth the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5.2 because they did not all mourne for the incest that one of that Church had fallen into See how himselfe was affected with it 2 Cor. 2.4 Out of much affliction and anguish of heart saith he I wrote unto you with many teares Nay we should bee grieved at the heart to heare the slanders to heare of the faults that Gods people are even unjustly charged with Remember Lord the reproach of thy servants saith the Psalmist Psal. 89.50 51. how I beare in my bosome the reproach of all the mighty people wherewith thine enemies have reproached ô Lord wherewith they have reproached the footsteps of thine Anointed Observe five points in the words 1. The mighty men men of chiefe place and power in the country were wont to reproach and slander and cast odious aspersions upon Gods servants Gods anointed ones nay all the mighty people did so he was not counted worthy the name of a Gentleman if he could not doe this Princes did sit and speake against me saith David Psal. 119.23 2. They that did so were Gods enemies though they pretended to dislike onely a sort of precise fooles that will needs be holier then all their neighbours and not for their holinesse neither but for their hypocrisie yet in very deed they that take such pleasure in reproaching Gods servants beare more spite to God then they doe to them they are Gods enemies Ye shall be hated of all men for my names sake saith our Saviour Matth. 10.22 The name of Christ the religion of Christ the spirit of Christ that is in them is the true cause of this hatred whatsoever els is pretended 3. Remember Lord saith he the reproach of thy servants The Lord taketh notice of he will remember he will not forget the slanders and reproaches that are cast upon his servants 4. The Prophet did beare the reproaches of Gods servants in his bosome he tooke them to heart he was much affected and troubled with them 5. Lastly he desireth the Lord to remember him for this hee tooke comfort in this even before the Lord that hee could doe so and doubted not but God would take notice of it and reward him for it And this is the first sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine The second are worse then these And those are they that impute all the sins of Gods people to their religion and take occasion thereby to insult against religion and to hate it the more If the weakest the meanest person that professeth religion doe but swerve from their duty any way though but a woman though but a servant as I shewed you the last day out of 1 Tim. 6.1 and Tit. 2.5 the name of God and his doctrine shall straight-way bee blasphemed by these men These are your professours will they cry this is their religion there is none of them any better they are all such kind of persons fie upon such a religion as this is Three things there be that may discover unto these men their sin and their danger too First If malice had not blinded thee thou wouldst never impute the faults of professours unto their religion nor blame their religion for it For 1. All professours are not such persons But there are many thankes bee to God yea and many that thou knowest that shine as lights in the world as Paul saith of the Philippians 2.15 2. Admit all professours were naught yet is the religion that they professe pure and undefiled it alloweth of none of those faults that thou usest to blame them for For it hath no other rule or ground but Gods Word and that alloweth of no sin All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse saith the Lord Pro. 8.8 there is nothing froward or perverse in them If any professour be covetous or malicious or proud or censorious or unfaithfull or idle blame not his religion for it it teacheth him no such thing it teacheth him the contrary it teacheth him as the Apostle saith Tit. 1.12 To denie all ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and to live soberly and righteously and godly in this present world No professour of the Gospell dares justifie himselfe in the least of his corruptions much lesse in grosse crimes by the rules of his religion but will bee ready to cleare his religion and lay all the blame upon himselfe as the Apostle doth Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good And verse 14. Wee know that the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin Secondly I must say to thee that railest thus against religion that hatest it thus for the sinnes of them that professe it as Gamaliel spake to the Councell Acts 5.39 take heed wha◠thou dost for if this way be of God in hating it in railing on it thou wilt be found a fighter against God And as the Lord saith to Sennacharih Esa. 37.23 Whom hast thou reproached and blasphemed and against whom hast thou lifted up thy voice Even
Church is but one body If thou be not a member of the same body that all those afflicted Churches are certainely thou art no living member of any true Church And how canst thou bee a member of the same body with them if thou have no fellow-feeling of their miseries Secondly This is a singular grace of God and fruit of his spirit that may yeeld us great comfort and which the Lord highly esteemeth of and hath promised to reward when we can find our hearts affected with the miseries of the Church Thus saith the Lord Ier. 31.16 to his people that mourned for the captivity and affliction of his Church refraine thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from teares mourne not immoderatly as they that are without hope for thy worke shall bee rewarded saith the Lord he repeateth this twice in one verse for the undoubted certainty of it Certainely God will not faile to reward this as a singular good worke when hee seeth any of his people mourne in secret for the miseries of his Church I will restore comforts many comforts abundance of comfort to him saith the Lord againe Esa. 57.18 and to his mourners They that have beene partakers with the Church in her sufferings and have mourned for her shall bee partakers also with her in her comforts and none but they Now to make some application of this to our selves Alas how few are there of us to whom these comforts doe belong We heare and talke of the miseries and troubles of the Churches as of a matter that concerneth not us at all We read the Currantoes and listen after this as we do after other newes but are no more affected with it then Merchants use to be when they heare of the casting away of a ship that themselves have no share in No man abateth ought of any of his delights for this matter but we are even as senslesse in this case as if we were rather meere professed enemies to the Churches then their friends and members of the same body with them The King and Haman saith the holy story Est. 3.15 sat downe to drinke when the whole city Shuâ—shan was perplexed We drinke and quaffe we flaunt it out in all kind of bravery we run into all excesse of riot neverthelesse for this that the whole city of Shushan is perplexed that all the Churches of Christ are in so extreame distresse Our long peace and plenty the delights and pleasures of all sorts that we glut our selves withall make us void of all compassion of the miseries of our brethren Like unto those of whom we read Amos 6.6 They drinke wine in bowls and annoint themselves with the chiefe ointments and they are not grieved for the afflictions of Ioseph But marke what followeth in the next words verse 7 8. and tremble at it Therefore now shall they goe captive with the first that goe captive the Lord hath sworne by himselfe saith the Lord the God of hosts I abhorre the excellency of Iacob and hate his palaces therefore will I deliver up the city with all that is therein therefore even because they grieve not nor are affected with the afflictions of Ioseph therefore will I thus plague them In applying of this place to us I cannot say as the old translation without any warrant from the originall readeth it that no man is sorry for the affliction of Ioseph For I nothing doubt but there are in this land many and even among you some that have beene wont sometimes in secret to thinke of and grieve for the afflictions of Ioseph whose eyes with the Prophet Ier 13.17 have sometimes in secret wept sore and run downe with teares because the Lords flock is carried away captive that have sometimes abridged themselves of their lawfull delights even for this cause And blessed be God that hath put it into the heart of the King to proclaime a publique and generall fast to bee kept on fryday next for this cause principally as it hath pleased his Majesty to expresse himselfe in his royall Proclamation that we might altogether professe our sorrow and humiliation for the deplorable condition of all the Churches of Christ. But alas there be few or none in comparison that are at all affected with this matter And if we shall make a shew of keeping a fast for them and bee not at all humbled for them nor touched in heart with a fellow-feeling and griefe for their miseries we shall but play the part of hypocrites be in danger to do them no good at all and our selves much hurt by our fast No temper and disposition of the soule doth so well beseeme us in a fast as sorrow and humiliation Sorrow I say 1. For our own sins 2. For the sins of our own land 3. For the judgements of God present and imminent upon our selves 4. For the Churches of Christ whose case we are to commend to God in our prayers Remember the fearefull sentence of God against that man that shall keepe a fast without this sorrow and humiliation of soule Levit. 23.29 Whatsoever soule it be that shall not be afflicted that same day he shall be cut off from among his people Gods curse will be upon him And to keepe you from this curse to helpe both my selfe and you to this humiliation of soule upon the day of our fast I have thus enlarged my meditations in this point In the other two that remaine I must be the briefer Thirdly We ought in such times as these are not only to informe our selves by the best meanes we can how it fareth with the Churches of Christ and to mourne and grieve for their miseries but also to importune the Lord for them and never to forget them in our prayers unto God Yea that have escaped the sword saith the Lord Ier. 51.50 as blessed be God we have hitherto done stand not still be not idle but doe what you can remember the Lord afarre off and let Ierusalem come into your mind Though we be a great way from them yet may wee not forget them but remember them and put the Lord in mind of them in our prayers continually Yee that are the Lords remembrancers saith the Prophet Esay 62.6 7. For so I read it and so it is in the margine of your Bibles keepe not silence and give him no rest till hee establish and till he make Ierusalem a praise in the earth He hath for many yeares made Ierusalem his poore Churches a reproach and an hissing to the whole world we that are his remembrancers and solicitors as all the faithfull all that have the spirit of prayer are should like the importunate widow in the Gospell give him no rest till hee have established and setled his poore Churches in peace and given them beauty and glory againe even upon earth and in the sight of their enemies Thus did Nehemiah though a great man testifie his compassion of the Churches miseries Nehemiah 1.4 he sat downe and
wept and mourned certaine daies and fasted and prayed for them And even by this meanes he relieved them greatly as appeared by the successe he had in the next chapter in his suit hee made unto the King for them And certainely so might wee even the poorest and meanest of us all helpe our poore brethren much this way if we could doe this for them in that manner as we ought to doe it Oh let it be our care so to prepare our selves to the fast to pray so for our brethren as we may doe them good by our prayers and prevaile with God for them When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe saith David Psalme 56.9 this I know saith he for God is for me Oh let us labour so to cry unto God as we may give the enemy a foyle and overthrow When Moses held up his hand Israel prevailed Exod. 17.11 when Moses let downe his hand Amalek prevailed Certainly the heavinesse of our hearts and hands this way hath bin a chiefe cause why Israell hath had so many foiles why Amalek hath prevailed so much as he hath done Fourthly and lastly The example of the Lords so strange severity towards all other Churches should make us feare the like towards our selves When we see God executeth strange judgements even upon most wicked men it should worke feare in the best of us For who is so good but he knoweth there is matter enough to deserve Gods fierce wrath even in himselfe also All Israel when they saw Korah and his company swallowed up Numb 16.34 cryed and were afraid that the earth would swallow them up also The righteous shall see and feare saith David Psal. 52.6 when they see Gods strange judgement upon Doeg But these strange judgements of God upon his owne people give us much more just cause to feare our selves Observe I pray you these just causes we have to feare our selves and our owne estate First The manner of the Lords proceeding hitherto and the strange successe he hath given unto the enemy all this while and the conveighing of the cup of his fury from Church to Church from nation to nation these many yeares may give us just cause to feare that he hath given a charge to his sword of vengeance to goe through all the Churches in the world that professe his Gospel And that he hath said of all his Churches as once he spake of all Israel Ezek. 21.4 5. My sword shall goe forth of his sheath against all flâ—sh against all Israell from the South to the North that all flesh may know that I have drawne forth my sword out of his sheath it shall not returne any more till it have gone through all Israel Secondly The very same sins whereby God hath beene provoked against other Churches abound in our land And we know God hateth sin as much in us as he did in them neither have we any priviledge more then they Goe yee now saith the Lord Ieremy 7.12 unto my place which was in Shiloh where I set my name at the first and see what I did unto it for the wiâ—kednesse of my people Israel As if the Lord should say to us all Goe and see what I have done to my Churches in Bohemia Germany and France where I set my name at the first and that were in Christ before you Thirdly and lastly Even our strange want of feare and generall security under all these examples of Gods so marvellous severity upon them may above all other things give us most cause to feare that there are greater plagues in brewing for us then any that they have endured that they have drunke but the top of the cup of Gods fury that the bottome and dregs of it are reserved for us Oh if we could but learne by all these examples and by all other the signes of Gods indignation against us to feare if our hearts were tender and we could humble our selves as Iosiah did 2 Chron. 34.27 28. we should be safe enough as Iosiah was But our generall senslesnesse in such times as these are is a most dangerous signe of some fearefull ruine determined against us It was of the Lord saith the holy Ghost of the Canaanites Iosh. 11.20 to harden their hearts that he might destroy them utterly And remember what I told you even now out of Amos. 6.6 7. They were not grieved for the afflictions of Ioseph therefore now shall they goe captive with the first that goe captive Lecture CXIIII On Psalme 51.6 Mar. 31. 1629. IT followeth that we proceed to the third and last use of the Doctrine which serveth to teach us how to judge of and to be affected with our owne sins that professe our selves to be the people of God and in the estate of grace And this is an use of as great if not of greater importance and necessity then either of the former were In the two former wee were taught how to be affected with the state and condition of other men in this we are to be taught how to be affected with our owne doings And as it is an use of great necessity at all times so never of greater then at such a time as this is And that in these two respects First Because we all know that we have cause dayly to expect an evill day a day of great triall and affliction wherein it standeth us upon to have all our evidences in a readinesse and to take to our selves the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand in it as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 6.13 And Secondly Because it is a time wherein all of us by the custome of our Church are to renew our covenant with God at his holy table and no Doctrine we can heare is more fit and effectuall to prepare as thereunto then this that teacheth us how to be affected with our owne sins And I am now to direct my speech not to such of you as have only a forme of godlinesse but deny the power thereof such as I feare the greatest number of you are to whom my brother spake worthily the last day out of 2 Timothy 3.5 which will needs have a forme of godlinesse they will be Christians and have as good a part in Christ and his merits as the best they will be Protestants they will professe a love to the word they would not for any thing be kept from the Sacrament at this time especially But that Christ or his word or the rules of religion which they professe should have any commanding power to restraine them from any sin they have a mind to bee it never so grosse from swearing from drinking from filthinesse or any other sin that they deny that they scorne as an intolerable slavery and bondage and cry out of it as Psalme 2.3 Let us breake their hands asunder and cast away their cords from us To these men I say I have nothing to say at this time but with them to thinke well
Saviour taxeth to bee no better then grosse hypocrisy Matthew 23.23 24. 3. Lastly Such as out of ignorance and blind devotion denie unto themselves the liberties and comforts of this life that God hath allowed them To these Solomon speaketh Eccl. 7.16 Bee not righteous overmuch neither make thy selfe over wise why shouldst thou destroy thy selfe But so long as a man keepeth himselfe to the direction of the Word take heed how thou scorne him take heed how thou blame him for such precisenesse for wee are all commanded of God to bee strict and precise this way What thing soever I command you bee it great or small saith the Lord Deut. 12.32 observe to doe it thou shalt not add thereto nor diminish from it And Exod. 23.13 In all things that I have said unto you be circumspect And he instanceth in a point of strange precisenesse Make no mention of the names of other Gods neither let it be heard out of thy mouth The second use that the Doctrine serveth unto is for exhortation to perswade every one of us to a more reverent esteeme and conscionable use of the whole outward worship of God of all those exercises of religion that the Lord hath in his Word commanded or commended unto us that is to say the observation of the Sabbath hearing the Word and reading of it receiving the Sacrament singing of Psalmes all manner of prayer both publique and with our families and in secret also Of never a one of these any man can doubt but they are ordained of God and commended to his in his Word Marke how this exhortation riseth from the Doctrine If the ceremoniall worship that was to endure for a time was so much to bee regarded how much more is the morall and perpetuall worship of God to bee accounted of It is the Apostles reason 2 Corinthians 3.11 If that which is done away was glorious much more that which remaineth is glorious If wee may not neglect the least circumstance of Gods worship that hee hath given us direction for in his Word how much lesse the substanciall parts of his worship and service If I may not neglect the gesture of kneeling in prayer when I can conveniently use it then much lesse may I neglect the duty of prayer it selfe If I may not neglect the benefit of mine eye in the Sacrament but I must desire to behold and looke upon the bread and wine the breaking of it and powring of it out then much lesse may I neglect the benefit of receiving the Sacrament it selfe Foure motives I will use to enforce this exhortation upon your hearts First These duties these parts of Gods out ward worship are enjoyned us by that commandement which our Saviour Matth. 22.38 calleth the first and the great commandement 1. It is the first commandement here you must begin thou canst not make conscience aright of any of the commandements following till thou begin here and make conscience even of the outward worship of God In which respect the Lord calleth them in the reason of the second commandement Exod. 20.6 that make conscience of that commandement such as keepe his commandements 2. It is the great commandement Wee can in nothing better shew our obedience and doe our homage to God then by the diligent and conscionable use of his outward worship Secondly The Lord esteemeth of the love we beare him according to the conscience we make of the second commandement according to the account we make of his outward worship and our dependance upon his direction in it This is plaine in the reason of the second commandement Exod. 20.5 6. He calleth them that make conscience of this commandement such as love him and those that do not such as hate him Thirdly The best of us have need of every one of them Adam even in his innocency had need of the Sabbath Gen. 2.3 The King saith the Lord Deut. 17.19 must read the Word daily and had need so to do as appeareth by the reason of that commandement there Daniel had need to pray every day Dan. 6.10 And how much more then have we Fourthly Thou shalt certainely receive good by them if thou use them conscionably 1. Good in thy soule for which they were chiefly ordained 1 by keeping the Sabbath Esa. 58.13 14. 2 by hearing Esa. 55.3 3 by reading Deut. 17.19 4 by receiving 1 Cor. 10.16 5 by prayer Phil. 4.6.7 6 by singing of Psalmes Ephes. 5.19 20. 2. Good even in thine outward estate The arke brought a blessing upon the house of Obed-Edom 2 Sam. 6.11 12. The true worship of God used in it strengthened Rehoboams kingdome 2 Chron. 11.17 The Sabbath shall be a blessing to all that keepe it conscionably and no curse Exod. 20.11 See what a promise God maketh to watch over their families that worship him Exodus 34.24 On the other side thou hast no cause to expect his blessing but his curse upon all thou hast if thou neglect his outward worship Exod. 5.3 Let us sacrifice lest he fall upon us with pestilence or with the sword Lecture CXVI On Psalme 51.7 April 21. 1629. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second of those generall points that I told you were to bee observed out of the whole verse that is to say That David did understand the meaning of these legall washings and sprinklings that hee alludeth to and mentioneth here hee knew what was signified by them and knowing that in those ceremoniall washings there was not only an outward and materiall element of water used but also an inward and spirituall grace represented and signified by it and that in those ceremoniall sprinklings with hysope there was not only an outward action and worke to be done by man but an inward worke also to be done by the Lord himselfe he rested not in that which was outward and touched the body onely but seeketh for that inward grace that was signified by it as appeareth by this that he beggeth of God that he would purge and wash him that he would do that worke upon his soule which was signified by this ceremony Purge thou mee with hysope saith he and I shall be cleane wash thou me and I shall be whiter then the snow And from this point thus observed in the Text this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That Gods people must labour to understand what they doe in every part of Gods worship and not rest in the outward worke but strive to feele the inward vertue and power of it and to find God doing his worke upon them in every one of his ordinances Two branches you see there are of this Doctrine which we wil handle distinctly and in order First We must labour to understand every thing that wee doe in the service of God This God required of his people even under the Law Though that were a time of farre lesse light then the Gospell the law had but a shadow of good things
ordinarily diligently and shall not understand as if hee had said you shall bee never the better for it and seeing yee shall see you shall have all the helpe your eye can yeeld you to bring you to grace as you know that not onely in the workes of God but in the sacrament also the Lord hath appointed our eye to bee a great helpe to our faith but you shall not perceive The like is also said of a prayer Esay 1.15 When yee make many prayers I will not heare you Secondly As in all other the meanes of our comfort in this life this is the maine ground of our joy to find that the Lord is with us in them David behaved himselfe wisely in all his wayes saith the holy Ghost 1 Sam. 18.14 and the Lord was with him So it is said of Ioseph Gen. 39 20.21 that he was cast into prison but the Lord was with Ioseph As if hee had said Ioseph was a happy and a comfortable man even in prison because the Lord was with him So it is specially a maine ground of comfort to us when we can find God is with us in his worship prospering and blessing that unto us when we can say of every service we have done unto God of every part of his worship that we have performed as the Church doth Esa. 26.12 Lord thou wilt ordaine peace for us for thou also hast wrought all our works in us Thirdly If we profit not by Gods ordinances we make our selves guilty of an hainous sin even of taking Gods name in vaine For what is it to take Gods name in vaine if this be not when we ordinarily read and heare his word and receive his sacraments and use to pray and all in vaine receive no profit are never the better for it And certainly God will not hold them guiltlesse that take his name in vaine Exod. 20.7 Fourthly and lastly If God be not present if he worke not with his ordinances in us in mercy he will bee present and worke with them in us in judgement If we be not the better for them certainly wee shall be the worse for them where Gods ordinances prove not a savour of life they will prove a savour of death 2 Cor. 2.16 See an experience of this in Iohn 13.27 After the sop and that was after hee had communicated with Christ in the passeover Satan entred into Iudas And would to God wee had not dayly examples of this every where In which respect the Apostle biddeth the Corinthians take heed 1 Cor. 11.34 that when they came to receive the Communion they came not together unto condemnation Now if you would know the meanes how wee may obtaine this that God may be with us and worke with us in all his ordinances making them effectuall in us to those ends hee hath ordained them for they are foure principally First Wee must performe every duty of Gods worship with feare least we should by our loose and carelesse performance of it offend God and loose that we come for misse of his blessing in it Serve the Lord with feare saith the Prophet Psalme 2.11 That which our Saviour saith of one of Gods ordinances Luke 8.18 Take heed how yee heare may bee said to us likewise of every other duty in Gods worship take heed how ye receive and how you pray and how you read the word also You have heard in the motives just cause we have to doe so Let us have grace whereby wee may serve God acceptably saith the Apostle Heb. 12.28 29. And how is that with reverence and godly feare For our God is a consuming fire saith he As if he had said We can never serve God acceptably unlesse we doe it in an high reverence of his glorious greatnesse and of his ordinances and with feare of offending him by our loose and carelesse performance of it Secondly If we would have God to joyne with us in his ordinances and to doe his worke in our hearts by them we must strive to come to them in more humilitie and sense of our owne unworthinesse The Lord is â—igh to them that are of a broken heart saith David Psalme 34.18 This is said to be one of the maine duties that God requireth of all his people Micah 6.8 To walke humbly with thy God There is no hope that he will walke with us converse with us joyne and worke with us in his service unlesse we walke humbly with him See an example of this in Paul he was a man that God did marvellously assist and worke with in his ministery see the reason of it Act. 20.19 He served the Lord with all humility of mind and with many teares Thirdly If we would have God to worke with us and blesse his ordinances unto us we must come to them in repentance casting of every known sin before we approach unto God with a full resolution never to take it up againe The necessity of this the Lord taught his people under the law by this ceremony Exod. 30.20 When Aaron and his sons goe into the tabernacle of the congregation they shall wash with water that they dye not And as the Lord intended by that ceremony to teach us that are his ministers how dangerous a thing it is for us to meddle with the service of God till wee have sanctified and cleansed our selves from all our filthinesse both of flesh and spirit so hath hee taught all his people that it is no lesse dangerous for them to come before him in any part of his worship being yet in our sinnes See this in the extraordinary worship of God Sanctifie a fast sanctifie the Congregation saith the Prophet Ioel 2.15 16. The people of God are not fit to keepe a fast we cannot expect that the day of our fast will proove a day of atonement betweene God and us unlesse wee bee carefull before our fast to sanctifie our selves to search out and purge our selves from all our knowne sins See this also in ordinary duties of Gods worship 1. For the Sacrament It is evident by Hezechiahs prayer 2 Chron. 30.19 1. that God commanded all his people to cleanse themselves according to the purification of the sanctuary before they did presume to receive the passeover 2. That God was offended with the people there that neglected this for he prayeth that God would not lay that sin to their charge and upon his prayer God healed them And in obedience to that law it is said Iohn 11 55. that in Christs time many went out of the country up to Ierusalem before the passeover to purifie themselves And our Saviour after the passeover before he celebrated the Sacrament of his body and bloud with his disciples washed their feete as wee read Iohn 13.5 And those bodily purifications and washings did signifie certainly the purging and cleansing of the soule from sinne by the bloud and spirit of Christ. No man may hope to receive any good by
Holy Ghost intendeth to teach us in it wee must call to mind that which wee heard in the opening of the words the hysop had no other use in the purging of them that were legally uncleane but onely to sprinkle the bloud of the sacrifices and of the water of expiation upon them In which respect scarlet wooll also was used with the hysop to take up the more of the bloud and water which by the bunch of hysop was to bee sprinkled upon them Moses tooke the blood of calves and of goats saith the Apostle Hebrewes 9.19 with water and scarlet wooll and hysop and sprinkled both the booke and all the people And by this sacramentall rite of sprinkling the bloud and water upon the people with a bunch of hysop the Lords meaning was to apply the bloud of the covenant particularly unto them and to teach them sensibly that it did belong unto them This appeareth by the words that Moses used to the people when he sprinkled the bloud of their sacrifices upon them Behold saith he Exod. 24.8 the bloud of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you As if he had said the covenant is made with you this bloud whereby the Lords covenant is ratified belongeth to you So that Davids meaning here is to beg this of God that he would sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon him and as with a bunch of hysop apply it particularly unto him assure him it was shed for him and so purge him from his sins by it This was the onely way by which he hoped to receive benefit by the bloud of Christ and whereby hee looked to obtaine comfortable assurance of the pardon of his sins if the Lord would please as with a bunch of hysope to sprinkle the bloud of that sacrifice upon his heart The Doctrine then that we are to receive from hence for our instruction is this That no man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ till it be sprinkled upon his heart and applyed to him by the spirit of God till God by his spirit do assure him that it is his that it was shed for him Two branches there bee of the Doctrine you see 1. No man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ but hee that hath it sprinkled upon his heart and applyed unto him 2. None but the Lord himselfe by his holy spirit can apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man and assure him that it doth belong to him For the first branch of the Doctrine I will give you three sorts and degrees of proofes First That the Lord in his word ascribeth the vertue and benefit that Gods people have by the bloud of Christ to the sprinkling of it upon them As it was in the type that David here alludeth too the Leper could not bee cleansed by the bloud of his sacrifice till it was sprinkled upon him Levit. 14.7 nor hee that had touched a dead body by the water of expiation till it was sprinkled upon him Num. 19.18 19. So speaketh the Scripture likewise of the bloud of Christ which was signified by those types it ascribeth the vertue of it and the benefit Gods people receive by it to the sprinkling of it upon them I will not trouble you with many proofes I will give you two only out of the old Testament and two out of the new The Prophet fore-telling Esa. 52.15 the benefit that the Gentiles aswell as the Iewes should receive by Christ saith he should sprinkle many nations As though he had said he should by his Gospel apply himselfe and his merits unto them and perswade them that they aswell as the Iewes had interest in them And I will sprinkle cleane water upon you Eze. 36.25 that is I will by my spirit apply unto you the bloud of my son and you shall be cleane from all your filthines and from all your idols I will cleanse you Then we shall be cleane from all our filthinesse when this bloud is once sprinkled upon us and not before And in the new Testament the Apostle Peter saith 1 Pet. 1.2 that we are elected to be saved through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and through the sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ. As if hee had said None are elected unto glory but they must come to it this way they must bee sanctified by the spirit of God and made obedient to the will of God in all things and they must bee justified by the blood of Christ from all their sinnes And this our justification is thus expressed by the Apostle it is said to consist in the sprinkling of the bloud of Iesus Christ in the applying of it unto our selves and making it our owne And the bloud of Christ which is said to speake better things then the bloud of Abel that is to plead and cry for mercy unto God for us is called by the Apostle Heb. 12.24 the bloud of sprinkling that is that bloud which is sprinkled and applyed to us It is the purging of us with hysope you see the sprinkling and applying of the bloud of Christ to our owne hearts that yeeldeth us all the comfort that we have by it Secondly Christ and his bloud are oft compared in Scripture to such things as though they bee profitable and necessary yet can doe us no good unlesse they bee applyed as to a garment that must bee put on Rom. 13.14 to a healing and soveraigne salve Esa. 53.5 that must be laid to the very part that is sore to meat and drinke Iohn 6.53 that must be eaten and digested unto every part before it can nourish us Thirdly and lastly This is the maine thing that the Lord aimeth at both in his word and sacraments to apply Christ particularly unto his people As this was the forme of Gods covenant with Abraham and all his seed all the faithfull Genes 17.7 I am thy God and the God of thy seed So hath he commanded his servants in the ministery of his Gospel to make particular application of Christ and his merits to his people Speake to the heart of Ierusalem saith the Lord to his servants Esa. 40.2 and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquity is pardoned And so our Saviour chargeth the Apostles Mark 16.15 to preach thâ— Gospel to every creature to every man that he should send them unto And what is it to preach the Gospel unto a man but to say unto him as the Angels did unto the shepheards Luke 2.11 Vnto you is borne this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And as for both the Sacraments the chiefe use they were ordained for is to apply Christ particularly to every worthy receiver and to assure him of his owne speciall interest hee hath in all his merits Thus speaketh the Apostle of baptisme Galat. 3.27 As many of you as have beene baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Thus speaketh he also of the
of a scorpion when he stingeth a manâ— so intolerable as men shall seeke death and shall not find it shall desire to dye and death shall flyâ— from them Marke but foure Doctrines which they teach and this will be evident unto you 1. Their Doctrine of justification that a man must be justified in Gods sight by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe and by his good workes a broken reed God knoweth for a weary and fainting soule to rest upon 2 Their Doctrine of purgatory that when men dye there is a fire prepared for them in purgatory that their soules must goe to and remaine in no man knoweth how many hundred yeares which fire is no lesse painful intolerable then the fire of hell is 3. Their Doctrine of doubting that no man can be in this life certain that he is in the state of grace hope well he may but sure he can never be that his sins are so forgiven that they shal never be laid to his charge againe he must be in doubt continually nay it is sin and blasphemy say they for any man to say he is certain of his salvation 4. Lastly Their Doctrine of saving justifying faith that it is nothing but a perswasion of the mind that whatsoever God hath revealed is undoubtedly true which we have learned out of the Apostle is in the devils themselves That speciall faith that applyeth Christ and his merits particularly to every beleever that hath in it an affiance of the heart a resting upon Christ for a mans owne salvation this bloud of sprinkling that you have now heard of that they disdaine and scoffe at and persecute as vaine presumption Alas how can these poore wretches that receive these teachers that beleeve these Doctrines have any comfort in death How can they chuse but be then in intolerable terrour and torment of conscience certainly many Papists are so and all would bee were it not that they are made drunke with a wine of spirituall fornication which the whoore of Babylon hath made them to drink of as the spirit of God in Rev. 17. â— hath fore-told it should be And who would wonder to see senslesnesse and stupidity in a drunken man O therefore beloved 1. Pity your friends and kinsmen that are seduced by these wretched teachers do what you can to reclame them 2. Consider how small cause there is that we have so long enjoyed professed the Gospel which is the only way of peace as Zachary calleth it Lu. 1.79 And of which the Lord hath so oft spoken by his spirit to our hearts as he did Esa. 28.12 This is the rest wherwith yâ— mâ—y cause the wâ—ary to rest this is the refreshing As if he had said this is the Doctrine wherin the weariest faintest and most afflicted soule may find rest and refreshing How small cause is there I say that wee should now grow weary of the Gospel entertaine thoughts with those rebels Num. 14.4 of returning into that Egypt againe that house of bondage Exod. 13.3 where no true rest or comfort is to be found for the conscience Nay consider 3. how just cause of feare we have lest the Lord because we have lost our first love to him his blessed Gospel will remove our candlesticke deprive us of it as he threatneth Ephesus Rev. 2.4 5. And take heed we grow not weary of him as he chargeth Israel Esa. 43.22 and loath his Gospel lest he loath us and grow weary of us and spew us out as he threatneth the Laodiceaus that had lost their zeale Rev. 3.16 And let us take heed of doting upon antichrist his altars and his images his apish ceremonies or any part of his damnable doctrines left the Lord let antichrist enter and prevaile againe in this land that we may know by wofull experience the difference of his service the service of Christ the difference betweene popery and the Gospell as the Lord threatned his people 2. Chr. 1â— 8 The second use that this Doctrine serveth unto is to exhort us that seeing none can have comfort in the blood of Christ till it be sprinkled upon him and applyed to him till the spirit of God have made him to know it belongeth unto him that therfore every one of us would labour to find that it is so with himselfe that we would give no rest to our selves till wee find we have our part in this blood of sprinkling till the spirit of God have applyed it unto us assured us that it all the vertue and merit of it belongeth unto us O beloved 1. Content not thy selfe to know that God loveth thee so far as he giveth thee life and health he letteth thee live in peace and wealth and credit here alas hee loved Cain and Dives and many more that now fry in hell so far but labour to know that he loved thee so farre as that he gave his sonne to dye for thee let no fruit of Gods love so satisfie thee but that In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 4 9 10. because that God sent his only begotten son into the world that wee might live through him herein is love No fruit of Gods love is worth the having is worth the speaking of in comparison of this Neither content thy selfe to know this in generall that God so loved the world that he gave his Sonne to redeeme all that can beleeve in him but labour to know in particular that which Paul knew Gal. 2.20 that he loved thee and gave himselfe for thee 3. Neither content thy selfe to thinke and hope well that Christ died for thee Go not by thinking in this case but make this sure to thy heart upon good grounds Give diligence to make thy calling and election sure saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 Neither 4 content thy selfe to say carelesly though not yet sure of this I hope I shall be before I die I hope God will purge mee with hysope one day and sprinkle this bloud of his Son upon my heart but labour speedily and without delay to get this assurance and cry with the Church unto God Psal. 90.14 O satisfie us early with thy mercy that wee may rejoyce and be glad all our daies But to inforce this so necessary an exhortation both upon my selfe and you I will 1 give you some Motives to perswade you to seeke this assurance 2 I will give you some signes whereby you may discerne whether you have yet obtained it or no. 3 I will shew the meanes that must be used for the attaining to it And for Motives I will give you but two the one taken from the possibility of attaining in this life to this assurance and the other from the necessity and benefit of it For the first Know this beloved that though 1 It be a very difficult thing to get this assurance and few attaine to it 2 They that have
and unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.8 They say they know him to be their Lord and Saviour but this knowledge is no way effectuall in them to the reformation either of their hearts or lives Nay this their assurance hath wrought in them quite contrary effects unto those that I have proved unto you to be the kindly fruits of that assurance which the spirit of God worketh in the heart of any man Nothing doth so evidently discover the falshood of this their assurance as the fruits that it doth produce in them In which respects a man may fitly say of them as our Saviour doth of the false Prophets Matth. 7.20 By their fruits yee shall know them This will the better appeare if the confidence of these men be examined particularly according to those six severall effects of true assurance which we have heard of First Though they say they are assured that Christ so dearely loved them as that he shed his most precious bloud for their sinnes yet the knowledge of this love of God to them never made them to mourne or bee troubled in themselves ever a whit the more for their sinnes Nay this very thing maketh them go merrily away with them all and keepeth them from being grieved or troubled for any sinne that ever they committed because they say they know that Christ shed his bloud for their sins hath made their peace with God Seeing Christs soule was heavy Mat. 26.38 to the death for my sins saith he what need I be heavy for them my selfe Thus turning the grace of God into lasciviousnes as the Apostle speaketh Iude 4. As if he should say The very knowledge of this marvellous grace and mercy of God maketh them so lascivious as they are maketh them so joviall in their sins so void of all remorse and sorrow for sin as they are Secondly They are not the more fearefull to offend God in any thing because of his goodnesse towards them which they say they are so sure of nay this very thing maketh them bold to commit any sinne because the devill hath perswaded them as he would faine have perswaded our blessed Saviour Mat. 4.6 that though they do cast themselves headlong into any sin yet Gods mercy and love to them is such as hee will never suffer them to perish by it Tush saith hee I know God will give mee grace to repent of it before I dye and therefore what need I be so scrupulous or fearefull to enjoy the pleasure or profit of this sinne Hee besseth himselfe in his owne heart as Moses speaketh Deut. 29.19 saying I shall have peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart Thirdly They say they have tasted that the Lord is gracious and that they would not loose the sweetnesse and comfort of the assurance they have of Gods love and of their salvation for all the world and yet they love the word never the better for this Nay this is the very cause why they care not for the word have no desire to it no delight in it because they are sure enough already of their salvation and that Christ dyed for their sins They are like unto that faction in Corinth of whom the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 1.12 that gloried they were neither followers of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but of Christ onely They did so depend upon Christ that they cared for never a preacher in the world nor regarded to heare them Fourthly Though they speake and glory much of the Lords mercy and loving kindnes and though they be such as seeme to beare some love to his word to heare it gladly yet they practise nothing that they heare the assurance they have of Gods love maketh them never a whit the more carefull to walke in his truth Yea this very thing maketh them carelesse of doing or practising any thing they heare because they know that they are not under the law but under grace as Paul bringeth in wicked men objecting Rom. 6.15 Because they know Christ dyed for their sins and that we must not be saved by our works but by faith in him onely therefore they thinke it folly in them to be precise in their practise or to doe any good works at all Fiftly They say they are the Lords and have received his spirit which witnesseth with their spirits that they are his children that the Lord hath set his seale and marke upon them though there is no such thing to be seene upon their foreheads which is the place we have heard God setteth his seale upon None that live by them behold them daily converse with them can discerne any grace in them at all Nay men hold it now a dayes an high point of wisedome to conceale their love to religion to shun carefully every thing that may cause them to be noted for it They had rather bee counted any thing then a strict Christian they hold it no advantage no honour at all to have Gods seale on their foreheads but a matter of disgrace rather And yet these men are confident for all that that Christs bloud was shed for them that Gods spirit hath sprinkled it upon them though he have not set Gods marke upon their foreheads yet he hath set it upon their hearts certainly But if no man be so unwise as to light a candle and set it under a bushell as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 5.15 shall we thinke that the most wise God will set the light of his grace so in any mans heart as that none that are in the house with him are able to discerne it Sixtly and lastly They say confidently the Lord is their father and they are his children yet have they no care at all to honour God or to advance his glory any way If I be your father saith the Lord Malachi 1.6 where is mine honour Such as are by the spirit of adoption assured indeed that God is their father cannot but desire with all their hearts to honour him what they may Ye are bought with a price saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.20 therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods And they that know indeed that they are not their own as the Apostle there saith but bought with such a price cannot choose but endeavour to do so Whether we live saith he Rom. 14.8 we live unto the Lord or whether we die we die unto the Lord whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords He that liveth so as God hath honour by his life and he that dyeth so as that God hath honour by his death may be sure he is the Lords and none but he And surely this proveth demonstratively that most men whatsoever they pretend have no true assurance that they are the Lords because it is neither any trouble at all to them to see God dishonoured by others neither have they any care at all to gaine any
certainly loose his assurance and comfort by it Your iniquities saith the Prophet to Gods owne people Esa. 59.2 have separated betweene you and your God and your sins have bid his face from you You need no other experiment of this then in David What man hath ever had more comfortable assurance of his salvation and of the favour of God in Christ then he sometimes had Thou art my God and I will praise thee saith he Psal. 118.28 thou art my God and I will exalt thee And Ps. 27.1 The Lord is my light and my salvation whom shall I feare But when this man had once given liberty to himselfe to sin against his conscience in the matter of Vriah see how his assurance and comfort was quite lost and how much adoe he had to recover it againe Make me to heare joy and gladnesse saith he here verse 8. and verse 12. Restore me to the joy of thy salvation But what speake I of grosse sins Let a Christian but grow worldly and secure let him but remit any thing of that watchfulnes care to take heed to his wayes of that feare to offend God in any thing that was wont to be in him and his comfortable assurance of Gods favour will be lost See an experiment of this in the Church and spouse of Christ the mother of us all Cant. 5.2 6. Shee complaineth ver 6. that her wellbeloved had with-drawne himselfe and was gone shee had lost the comfort and assurance of his love and both in that verse and those that follow it appeareth shee had much adoe to recover him againe Shee sought him but shee could not find him shee called upon him but hee gave her no answer And how came this to passe What had shee done Surely shee came to this wofull losse not by any foule sinne shee had falâ—e into but onely through a spirituall lazinesse and wretchlesnesse and worldly security that was crept upon her as appeareth by her answer verse 3. I have put off my coate how shall I put it on I have washed my feete how shall I defile them Shee answered him as a lazy sluggard newly awakened out of his sleepe and loath to arise out of his bed and the effect of her answer was this I am now at ease and quiet and by opening my heart unto thee by receiving thee to rule and governe in it by hearkening and yeeldding unto thee in every thing I shall put my selfe to a great deale of trouble and labour that I am now eased of Certainly this is an answere that many a poore soule hath oft made unto Christ. He hath fallen asleep in worldly security Christ both by his word and spirit knocked oft at the doore of his heart and sought to enter and take full possession of it and because this could not be without trouble to the flesh it would put him to labour and paine therefore he hath refused to open unto Christ and so hath lost him and the comfortable assurance of his love Let us now make some application of this unto our selves And first Let every one of us that complaine wee cannot get assurance of Gods love examine well whither this bee not the cause of it Dost thou not or hast thou not lived in some knowne sin that thou hast not yet repented of or beene humbled for as thou oughtest to bee Or art thou not growne more secure and carelesse of thy wayes and cold in holy duties then once thou wert Certainely this must be found out and repented of or thou canst have no hope at all to recover the assurance of Gods favour Sinne unrepented of is like a filthy vapour rising out of the soule that will cause such a mist and thicke fog betweene God and us as will keepe the light of his countenance from shining upon us That remedy therefore that is prescribed unto us in all other afflictions Lamenta 3.39.40 must bee used in this case Wherefore doth living man complaine a man for the punishment of his sinne Let us search and try our wayes and turnâ— againe unto the Lord. Search thine owne wayes and crave helpe of God also crying to him with Iob 10.2 Shew mee wherefore thou contendest and art angry with me and with the Church Psalme 44 24. Lord wherefore hidest thou thy face If thou canst find out thy sinne that is the cause of this and humble thy selfe and returne unto God by unfeined repentance thou needest not doubt of recovering thy assurance againe Returne unto mee and I will returne unto you saith the Lord of hosts Mal. 3.7 Secondly Let this restraine us from sinne For is there not force enough in this beloved though there were nothing else to make us afraid to sin to doe any thing that wee know would offend God that wee shall bee such loosers by it That though we do not thereby loose our fathers love so farre forth as to cause him to disinherite us yet wee shall loose thereby the assurance of his love wee shall so offend him as it may be wee shall never have kind looke of him againe while wee live Is there any pleasure or profit to bee found in sinne that will countervaile this losse As ungracious a child as Absalom was yet hee professeth 2 Sam. 14.32 that it was no comfort to him at all to bee restored from his banishment to his owne house and land nay it was no comfort to him to live so long as his father refused to looke upon him Thirdly and lastly Should not this make every one of us in love with a Christian course and willing to walke circumspectly and exactly as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 5.15 To watch end be sober as the Apostle Peter exhorteth us to bee 1 Peter 5.1 to grow in grace and take heed of decaying in zeale or 〈◊〉 If you grow remisse and carelesse though you loose not your salvaâ—â—â—â— yet the full and comfortable assurance of it you will certainely loose I know this will not bee done without paine and labour But of all the labours in the world this is the most profitable yea the most comfortable and sweete labour The labour of the righteous tendeth unto life saith Solomon Proverbs 10.16 And who would not labour for life specially for life eternall That which Solomon saith of bodily labour Ecclesiast 5.12 The sleepe of a labouring man is sweete whether hee eate little or much may much more bee said of this labour it will make both our food and rest and all other comforts sweet unto us for it will preserve in us the assurance of Gods love in Christ which will give a pleasant relish unto them all The second of these more inward and spirituall meanes of assurance that I told you of is A diligent observation of our owne wayes It is profitable and necessary for a man that would get or preserve or recover the assurance of Gods favour to observe diligently his owne wayes Many good soules there bee that feare God
as the Holy Ghost witnesseth Mar. 6 5. how can I ever hope to obtaine mercy and assurance of favour from God this way To this I answer First Thou maist notwithstanding thine infidelity so long as the infidelity that is in thee raigneth not but thou discernest bewailest and strivest against it David had doubting and feare and infidelity in him when he cryed Psal. 13.1 How long wilt thou forget me O Lord For ever How long wilt thou hide thy face from me And yet even then he trusted in Gods mercy and hoped to recover assurance of his favour that way as appeareth by his words in the fift verse And when I am afraid saith he Psal. 56 â— when I am disquieted with feares and doubts of any kind I will trust in thee So Psal. 143.7 8. he professeth that when his spirit faâ—led when his spirit was overwhelmed and his heart within him was desolate as he had said before Verse 4. and consequently when he had much infidelity in him yet even then he did trust in God anâ— lifted up his soule unto him And was not the poore woman that had the bloudy issue Luke 8.47 troubled much with doubts and feares and infidelity when yet notwithstanding she did trust and looke to receive mercy and helpe through the free goodnesse of God in Christ. Secondly Though thou feele thy selfe never so unable through thy infidelity to cast thy selfe upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ yet if thou can bewaile and be soundly humbled for thy infidelity God will make thee able to do it For he hath promised to give grace even this as well as any other to the humble Iam. 4.6 He will keep thee from sinking under and being overcome of thy infidelity And Gods people have never found him readier to shew them mercy this way that when they have felt most weakenesse and infidelity in themselves When the Apostle had been pressed out of measure above his strength as he speaketh 2 Cor. 1.8 9 and had the sentence of death in himselfe God sustained and delivered him and that for this very cause as he saith to teach us that we should not trust in our selves but in God which raiseth the dead which causeth him to professe 2 Cor. 12.10 When I am weak then am I strong He never felt Gods strength more in supporting him and keeping him from sinking under the burden of any tentation than when he found his own weaknesse and readinesse to sink most of all Now to make some application of this we shall find that many of Gods people do greatly offend in this point For they make that inherent grace which they find in themselves the onely ground of all their comfort and assurance of Gods favour while they discerne that in themselves they are quiet and comfortable when they cannot they are utterly out of hope Two evills they commit in this one against themselves another against the Lord. First resting upon that grace they find in themselves and so trusting in their owne heart they leane upon a bruised reed that may and will deceive them Their owne spirit may faile them and be overwhelmed as we have heard David complained that it was with him Psal. 143.4 7. Though that grace that is in them if ever it were in them in truth do not utterly faile yet their heart and spirit the knowledge and feeling of that grace they have may quite faile them for a time This made David say as he doth Psal. 73.26 My flesh and my heart faileth but God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever Make God himselfe thy rock and portion the onely ground of all thy hope and comfort and he will never faile though thine own flesh and heart do Secondly In doing thus we make an idoll of that inherent grace that is in us and putting that trust in it which we should repose in the Lord alone we commit idolatry we go a whoring after our owne hearts as the Lord speaketh Num. 15.39 For no inherent grace that is in us is God but the gift of God only and therefore cannot be fully trusted in without sinne Let us therefore learne to praise God for any grace he hath wrought in us by his holy Spirit yea let us take comfort in it as in a fruit of his eternall and unchangeable love but let us not so rest upon it as to make it the onely or chiefe ground of our hope and comfort but learne to renounce our selves and all confidence in any goodnesse that is in us and with humbled soules cast our selves wholly upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ and say with the Apostle Phil. 3.3 We are the circumcision which rejoyce in the Lord Iesus and have no confidence in the flesh Lecture CXXVII On Psalme 51.7 Septem 1. 1629. NOw the third and last use that this Doctrine serveth unto is as I said for the comfort of such of Gods people as though they feare God unfainedly and are carefull in all their wayes to please him yet complaine greatly of this that they cannot feele that the bloud of Christ is by the Spirit of God sprinkled upon their hearts they cannot attaine unto this sensible assurance of the favour of God in Christ. And though 1 I know well that in this profane and loose age few have need of this use of comfort because most men are confident enough of their salvation they are not troubled at all with any doubts or feares his way and the whole have no need of a Physician Matth. 9.12 Doctrine of humiliation and terrour were fitter for most of our hearers than Doctrine of comfort The fat and strong among Gods sheepe should be fed with judgement as the Lord speaketh Ezek. 34.16 Yea 2 I know well that some will be more likely to receive hurt than good by that which you shall now heare For Christ and the Doctrine of Gods mercy in him is a stumbling stone and rock of offence to disobedient and wicked men as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Pet. 2.8 And 3. though in handling of the meanes whereby true assurance may be obtained I have spoken much already for the comfort of such persons Yet have I two reasons why I dare not omit this use of comfort First Because I doubt not but there are some of you that heare me have present need of it And if there were but two or three such among you all I am bound in my ministery to have more respect unto them then to all the rest For to such principally are we sent to preach Hee hath sent me saith our Saviour Esa. 61 1 2. and that which hee that is the great Shepheard of the sheepe said it becommeth us all that are under him tâ— say likewise hee hath sent mee saith he to bind up the broken hearted and to comfort all that mourne in Sion Secondly Because though there be many of you that have not present need
spirit in them as well as if wee expressed it in the best words and method in the world And thus have I finished this Doctrine with all the uses that are to be made of it Lecture CXXVIII On Psalme 51.7 Septemb. 15. 1629. WE have already heard that this verse consisteth of two parts The first is an earnest petition wherein David beggeth of God to be purged and washed from his sins by the bloud of Christ and to have that sprinkled upon him and applyed to him by the spirit of God The second is the reason that moved him to beg this of God so earnestly which is taken from the fruit and benefit he knew he should receive by it and that is double 1. He knew that being thus purged he should be cleane no filthinesse should remaine upon him no sin that ever he committed should be imputed to him 2. He knew that if he were thus washed he should be whiter then the snow he should have so perfect righteousnesse imputed to him as should make him beautifull and glorious in the sight of God The petition we finished the last day and now it followeth that we do proceed to the reason of it And herein we are to observe how confidently David speaketh heere of the blessed estate of them whom God hath washed and sprinkled with the bloud of Christ yea of the blessed estate that he knew himselfe should be in so soone as God should have vouchsafed that mercy unto him notwithstanding the foulnes and odiousnesse of his sins was more then ordinary yet he knew that when once God should have washed him with and applyed to him the bloud of Christ he should have no spot of his sins remaining upon him yea he should be whiter in Gods eye then the very snow And from this point thus observed in the words of David this Doctrine doth arise for our instruction That all such as have their soules washed and sprinkled with Christs bloud that is all that truly beleeve in him are perfectly cleansed from all their sins and are as pure and white in Gods sight as any snow Now the best and plainest way I can think of for confirming this Doctrine unto you will be by answering of a doubt and Question which every one of your hearts will be apt to move against it For who is there among us all that marketh and considereth this Doctrine well that will not see cause to bee amazed at it as it is said Matth. 19.25 that the Disciples of our Saviour once were at the hearing of a certaine Doctrine that he taught Which of us will not be ready to say of this Doctrine as they did of that Who can then be saved Who then can be said to be a true beleever Is no soule washed or sprinkled with the bloud of Christ doth no man truly beleeve in him that is not so white so perfectly cleansed as he hath no filthinesse at all no one spot of sin remaining on him Who then can say hee doth truly beleeve in Christ that ever hee was washed or sprinkled with his bloud Or if others can say so surely wilt thou say I cannot say so For I know and feele there is still a great deale of filthinesse many a foule and blacke spot remaining in my soule For answer unto this we must understand that all true beleevers are cleansed and washed from their sins two waies As you shall find the Apostle teacheth us 1 Cor. 6.11 Such were some of you saith he but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of our Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God He speaketh this for the comfort of such as before their conversion had been guilty of those foule crimes he had spoken of in the 9. 10. verses Some of them had been idolaters some adulterers some Sodomites buggerers some theeves some drunkards some extortioners No marvell though such persons were apt oft to call in question their owne estate though they were subject to many doubts and feares in themselves And therfore two things are remarkable in this manner of speech which he useth of purpose that he might speake the more effectually to their comfort The first is his so often repeating of his words But ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified As if he had said Though some of you were guilty of such foule sins I say unto you and for your better assurance I say it to you againe and againe you are now fully acquitted of all those sinnes no one of them shall ever be laid to your charge againe The second is this that he nameth their sanctification in the first place which as the effect and fruit did in order of nature come after and their justification in the second place which as the cause and root of it did go before of purpose as I said to increase their comfort As if he should say Ye are sanctified by the spirit of our God yea and more then that for your sanctification you will be apt to say is but poore and weake ye are justified also from all these your sinnes in the name of the Lord Iesus So that you see heere that the Apostle speaketh of a twofold washing that the faithfull have received from all their sinnes 1. They are washed from their sinnes in the name of the Lord Iesus that is in Christ and through the merit of his bloud which hee calleth there justification 2. They are washed from their sinnes by the spirit of God which he calleth there sanctification Now although these two goe alwaies together Christ justifieth no man by the merit of his bloud but he sanctifieth him also by his holy spirit the Lord accounteth no man righteous by imputing Christs righteousnesse unto him but he maketh him also righteous by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe And the surest way for a man to know himselfe to be one of those that are justified by the bloud of Christ is to find himselfe to be one of thâ—se that are sanctified by the spirit of Christ. Let no man deceive you saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.7 hee that doth righteousnesse is righteous even as hee is righteous As if he had said thus He that hath inherent righteousnesse and he onely is the man that is righteous by imputation he that is sanctified is justified and none but he And therefore also the Apostle calleth all them that receive benefit by Christ the sanctified ones Heb. 2.11 Both hee that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one nature And 10.14 By one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified Though this I say be so yet betweene these two kinds of washing there be foure notable differences to be observed which it is profitable for us all to be acquainted with First The cleansing from sinne that is wrought by the spirit of God in our sanctification as it is a grace inherent and a
for it than ever could be in the tenderest hearted mother in the world Can a woman saith the Lord Esa. 49.15 forget her sucking child that she should not have compassion on the sonne of her wombe Yea they mâ—y forget yet will not I forget thee Yea he not onely loatheth them not for that sin that remaineth in them but delighteth and taketh pleasure in them neverthelesse for all that The Lord taketh pleasure saith David Psal. 147.11 in them that feare him in those that hope in his mercy Fiftly and lastly This pardon shall never be cancelled and revoked the Lord when he hath granted it will never call it in againe Of this mercy it is said Hos. 13.14 Repentance is hid from mine eyes Whom he hath once â—ustified and received into his favour he will never reckon with them againe nor reverse his pardon He forsâ—â—eth not his Saints saith David Psal. 37.28 they are preserved for ever In which respect the Apostle Heb. 13.20 calletâ— Christs bloud the bloud of the everlasting covenant The righteousnesse we have by Christ is an everlasting righteousnesse Dan. 9.24 And from hence it is even from the consideration of this largenesse and fulnesse of their pardon and how perfect the worke of their justification is that the faithfull have borne themselves and rested much more upon their justificatioâ— than upon their sanctification as you may see in these three points First They have placed their happinesse in this and not in any inherent grace that was in them as the Apoâ—tle teacâ—eth Rom. 4.6 8. David thus describeth saith he the blessednesse of the man to whom the Lord imputeth righteousnesse without works saying Blessed are they whose iniquities â—â—e forgiven c. Secondly They have also grounded their peace of conscience their spirituall joy their glorying and boasting in their owne estate not so much upon their sanctification or any goodnesse they found wrought in themselves which they knew was weake and unperfect subject to many changes and alterations as upon their justification by the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to them which they knew was most perfect and unreversible Being justified by faith saith the Apostle Rom. 5.1 3. we have peace with God through our Lord Iesus Christ yeâ— we are not onely at peace but we rejoyce also and are chearefull and comfortable in hope of the glory of God yea we glory also in our estate even in tribulations as you know Paul did when he was in chaines Acts 26. â—9 Thirdly and lastly They have so borne themselves upon the assurance and comfort of their justification and pardon as they have been able to lift up their faces unto God and to go to him in their prayers with a holy boldnesse as it is strange to see what boldnesse and familiarity both David and other of Gods servants have expressed this way By him we have boldnesse saith the Apostle Eph. 3.12 and accesse with confidence and boldnesse through faith in him Now the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are three principally First Why doth not the Lord impute unto the faithfull any of their sinnes Why doth he not account nor esteeme of them as sinners that are sinners indeed Surely because he fully imputed all their sinnes with all the foule circumstances of them unto Christ their Surety The Lord laid upon him saith the Prophet Esa. 53.6 the iniquities of us all He made him to be sinne for us saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 5.31 who knew no sinne that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him Secondly How is it possible that the soule of any so foule a sinner as David was should be made so cleane in Gods eye as no one spot should remaine in it Surely because the bloud of Christ was the bloud of such a person as was God aswell as man God purchased us saith the Apostle Acts 20.28 with his bloud And therefore was of infinite merit and virtue sufficient and more than sufficient perfectly to cleanse the fowlest soule It is therefore compared by the Prophet Zach. 13.1 not to a cisterne or poole that may be drawne dry but to a fountain opened to all Gods people for sinne and for uncleannesse With him is plenteous redemption saith the Prophet Psal. 130.7 The ransome that hee paid was enough and enough againe to satisfie Gods justice for all our sinnes Thirdly and lastly But how is it possible will you say that the soule of any so fowle a sinner as David here was a filthy adulterer a murderer should ever become in Gods sight not onely cleane but whiter than the snow beautifull and glorious in the eyes of God Surely because to whomsoever the Lord doth give for Christs sake the pardon of his sinnes which is the first part of our justification to him he doth also impute the righteousnesse of Christ which is the second part of our justification before God Thus David describeth saith the Apostle Rom. 4.6 7. the blessednesse of the man to whom the Lord imputeth righteousnesse without works saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sinnes are covered To whom the Lord forgiveth his sinnes to him he doth impute righteousnesse also Take away the filthy garments from him saith the Lord of Iehoshuah Zach. 3.4 and be said unto him behold I have caused thine iniquity to passe from thee and I will cloath thee with change of raiment And what was that change of raiment Surely the perfect and more than sufficiently meritorious obedience and righteousnesse of the Lord Iesus which God doth impute unto us In which respect also we are said by justifying faith to put on the Lord Iesus Rom. 13.14 Gal. 3.27 and to be cloathed with him as with a garment And no marvell if being so apparelled we appeare whiter than the snow beautifull and glorious in the sight of God To her that is to the Spouse and Church of Christ saith the Apostle Rev. 19.8 was graunted that she should be arrayed in fine linnen cleane and white for the fine linnen is the righteousnesse of Saints This perfect righteousnesse of Christ which the Lord imputeth to us and where with as with a garment he cloatheth us is the onely righteousnesse that any of Gods Saints have to stand before God with and having that they may stand with boldnesse even before the judgement seat of God Lecture CXXIX On Psalme 51.7 Septem 29. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto And they are of two sorts First Such as tend to the informing and establishing of our judgements in this most weighty and fundamentall article of our faith and that is for confutation of errour that is maintained against it Secondly Such as tend to the working upon our hearts and directing us how we should be affected with it and of this sort there are two First for comfort and for exhortation secondly The use of the first sort that is to say the use of confutation though
endured I gave my backe to the smiters saith he Esay 50.6 and my cheekes to them that plucked off the haire I hid not my face from shame and spitting 3. Hee endured all sorts of temptations that any of the faithfull can be subject unto He was in all points saith the Apostle Heb. 4.15 tempted like as wee are yet without sinne And why did hee beare these tempâ—rall curses and punishments Certainely to deliver us from them that nâ—ne of these things might become curses and punishments unto us And therefore it is evident that Christ hath redeemed us not only from the eternall but even from all the temporall judgements also that were due to us for sin Thirdly Whose sins soever the Lord doth for Christs sake forgive he forgiveth them so fully as he will never remember them any more I even I am hee saith the Lord Esa. 43.25 that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and will not remember thy sinnes And I will forgive their iniquity saith he againe Ier. 31.34 and I will remember their sin no more And if he will never remember them then will he certainly never punish them for them For in the Scripture phrase to remember mens sinnes signifieth nothing else but to punish them He will now remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Iere. 1â— 10 and visit their sinne And againe Now will hee remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Hosea 8.13 and visit their sins they shall returne into Egypt Fourthly and lastly The Lord doth so and much more fully forgive the sins of the faithfull as he would have them to forgive one another and maketh that the very patterne we should worke by so to forgive one another as hee forgiveth us Forgiving one another saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.32 even as God for Christs sake hath forgiven you But he requireth of us that in forgiving one another we should remit not the fault onely but the punishment also not in rendring evill for evill nor railing for railing saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3.9 but contrariwise blessing And thus you see how cleare the holy Scripture is against this first errour of the Papists how full and absolute the pardon is that Christ hath purchased for any soule it dischargeth and acquitteth him fully not only from all his sins but from the whole punishment that is due unto them Two maine objections there be which every mans heart is apt to make against this truth touching the fulâ—es of that pardon which Christ hath purchased by his bloud for every one that truly beleeve in him First If this be so may you say how falleth it out that God inflicteth so many punishments in this life upon the faithfull What are all the miseries that the best of Gods servants are subject unto but punishments for their sins Wherefore doth a living man complaine saith the Prophet Lam. 3.39 a man for the punishment of his sinnes Of many of Gods people that dyed in the wildernesse David expressly saith Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though Moses and Aaron did doubtlesse obtaine of God the pardon of that unbeliefe they shewed at the waters of Meribah yet they dyed for it in the wildernesse and for that very sinne God would not suffer them to enter into the promised land as wee may see plainely Numbers 27.13.14 And though God did pardon Davids foule sinnes upon his repentance and gave him assurance of it also by the Prophet 2 Samuel 12.13 yet did all those plagues neverthelesse light upon him which God threatned against him for those sinnes before hee had his pardon His pardon it seemeth exempted him not from the temporall punishments that were due to his sinnes To all this I answer That though all the miseries and afflictions of this life be in their owne nature punishments for sin because they are all fruits of sin sin first brought them into the world and therefore also be oft in the Scripture called punishments Levit. 26.41 43. Amos 3.2 yet are they not punishments to all men Two evident demonstrations there be for this First God inflicteth no punishment upon any man but for sinne But there bee many great judgements and afflictions that the Lord hath laid upon the faithfull wherein he hath had no respect at all to their sins as to the cause of it he did not therein intend as a judge in a vindictive manner to correct them for any sin The disciples seeing the man that was borne blind Iohn 9.2.3 thought it to bee a punishment of some sinne that either himselfe or his parents had beene guilty of but our Saviour disalloweth their judgement in that point and saith neither hath this man sinned nor his father As if hee should say Neither this mans sinnes nor his parents were the cause why the Lord smote this man with blindnesse But that the works of God might bee made manifest in him So Iobs friends judged his grievous afflictions to have beene punishments of some grievous sinnes hee had beene guiltie of but the Lord sharpely reprooveth them for this rash censure Iob 42.7 Yea hee telleth Satan Iob 2.3 that hee had mooved him to destroy him without cause Why may you say had not Iob in him sin enough to deserve asmuch as he endured Yes verily for the wages and due desert of every sin is death as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 6.23 And Iob was not without sin as himselfe confesseth Iob. 7.20 I have sinned what shall I do ô thou preserver of men Yea he imputeth all his afflictions to his sins thought them to be the cause of them all Thou writest bitter things against me saith he Iob 13.26 and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth He thought the sins of his youth had brought all this upon him Therefore also he fâ—ll to a diligent search and examination of his owne heart and wayes as the best of Gods servants should do in the like case that he might find out the speciall sin that moved God thus to afflict him Yea he craveth Gods helpe in this Shew me saith hee Iob 10.2 wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 How many are minâ— iniquities and sins Make me to know my transgression and my sin As if hee should say I know I have many wayes offended thee but shew me the speciall sin that hath thus provoked thee to afflict me Why then doth the Lord say that Satan moved him to afflict Iob without cause Surely his meaning is that there was nothing in him that was the cause whereby God was mooved thus to afflict him he did not therein punish his sin there were other causes of it even that by this tryall of his hee might make him a patterne and example of faith and patience to his Church for ever So when our Saviour telleth his Apostles of the manifold miseries that they should endure They shall put you out of the Synagogues saith he
Iohn 16.2 and whosoever killeth you will thinke he doth God service And unto Peter he saith Iohn 21.18 When thou shalt bee old thou shalt stretch forth thy hands and another shall gird thee and carry thee whither thou wouldst not Shall wee thinke his meaning was this Thus and thus will God correct and punish you for your sins Or were any sinnes that ever they committed the cause whereby God was moved to bring them to these afflictions No verily for hee telleth them all Matth. 10. â—2 that these things should befall them not for their sins but for his names sake And in speaking so to Peter hee signified to him by what dâ—ath hee should glorifie God as the Evangelist saith Iohn 21.19 The cause why Peter dyed so violent and shamefull a death was not any sinne of his but that hee might so glorifie God Secondly Neither are those afflictions that God inflicteth upon the faithfull for their sins properly to be accounted and called punishments but fatherly chastisements and corrections onely For all punishments to speake properly that God inâ—licteth upon any for sinne are curses and fruits of his wrath wherein hee seeketh not the good of the party that is punished but the glorifying of his owne justice upon him and satisfying his most righteous law as the judge doth in condemning and executing of malefactors In which respect also all Gods punishments are called evill things I make peace and create evill saith the Lord Esay 45.7 And shall there be evill in a city saith the Prophet Amos 3.6 and the Lord hath not done it But 1. all the afflictions of the faithfull are unto them blessings and not curses Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest ô Lord saith the Prophet Psalme 94 1â— and Iames 1.12 Blessed is the man that endureth tentation Blessed are yee when men shall revile you and persecute you rejoyce and be exceeding glad saith our Saviour Mat. 5.11 12. 2. They are fruits of his speciall love to them and not oâ— his wrath Whom the Lord loveth saith the Apostle Heb. 12.6 he chasteneth and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth As many as I love I rebuke chasten saith our Saviour Rev. 3 â—9 3 He seeketh their good in it and not their destruction or the satisfying of his law and glorifying of his justice upon them We know saith the Apostle Rom. 8.28 speaking there specially and purposely of the afflictions of the faithfull that all things worke together for good to them that love God When wee are judged saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 11.32 wee are chastened of the Lord that wee should not be condemned with the world Every father usually in correcting his child seeketh nothing but his good in it Thou shalt beat him with the rod saith Salomon Proverbes 23.14 and shalt deliver his soule from hell He would not beate him but to doe him good But howsoever mortall parents faile oft in this they correct their children sometimes in a rage without respect to their good our heavenly father never doth The fathers of our flesh saith the Apostle Hebrewes 12.10 chastened us after their owne pleasure but hee for our profit that wee might bee partakers of his holinesse Yea if hee could procure their good their repentance their holinesse their keeping of them in awe and so from perishing any other way so well he would never scourge nor afflict them at all Behold I will melt them and try them saith the Lord Ieremy 9.7 for how shall I doe for the daughter of my people As if he had said How should I else keepe them from perishing how should I bring them to heaven if I should not deale thus with them And many of Gods people have beene able to say with David Psalme 119.71 from their owne experience It is good for me that I have beene afflicted Perijssem nisi perijssem I have received more good by my affliction then by any other thing in the world And thus have I answered this first objection that notwithstanding all the afflictions the faithfull endure in this life yet the pardon that Christ hath purchased for them by his bloud is most full and absolute they are perfectly discharged by it not onely from all their sins but also from the whole punishment that was due to them for sin But then it may be objected secondly If so soone as ever we be purged with hysope so soone as ever the bloud of Christ is applied to us by the spirit of God we be made perfectly cleane from all our sins as we have beene taught what need we and why are we commanded to pray daily unto God for the forgivenesse of oâ—r sinnes as our Saviour teacheth us to do Mat. 6.12 Have wee so full and absolute a pardon and yet must we sue and seeke for it all the daies of our life To this I answer Yes verily though Christ hath by his bloud purchased for us a most full and generall pardon yet must we sue to God for the forgivenesse of our sins every day First In respect of our sinnes formerly committed Remember not the sinnes of my youth nor my transgressions saith David Psalme 25.7 And ô remember not against us cryeth the Church Psalme 79.8 out former iniquities Which though the Lord hath forgiven and wee doe in some measure beleeve that they are forgiven yet our faith is so weake that wee have need to pray daily for increase of assurance of the forgivenesse of them David upon his repentance obtained a full and generall pardon from God of all his sinnes and hee did doubtlesse beleeve it to bee so for it had beene strange infidelity for him not to beleeve that which the Prophet of the Lord in the Lords name did so expressely and directly pronounce unto him 2 Sam. 12.13 The Lord hath put away thy sin thou shalt not die and yet because this faith of his concerning his pardon was but very weak he prayeth oft in this Psalme for pardon most earnestly ver 2 9 14. So that in this first respect our daily prayer for forgivenesse is no other in effect then that which the Apostles make Luk. 17.5 Lord increase our faith our assurance of pardon Secondly In respect of our present and daily sins For the best man that is falleth every day and oft every day into new sins And in respect of them yea even of the least of them we have need to renew our suit unto God for pardon every day As David doth Psal. 19.12 Clense thou me from secret faults What needs that will you say seeing the bloud of Christ once applyed by faith cleanseth us from all our sinnes as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 1.7 past and present and future too and when God pardoneth sin he pardoneth all at once To this I answer That though in respect of God and of the merit of Christs bloud so generall a pardon be purchased and given yet in respect of us in respect of the benefit
for themselves why they cannot rejoyce nor take that comfort in him that they ought to do which I will endeavour to strengthen you against Alas saith one how can I be joyfull or comfortable in Christ that have the hand of God so heavy upon me many wayes as I have both in outward and inward afflictions and which though I have oft and long sought to the Lord to be eased and delivered from them yet I cannot prevaile To this I answer Remember what thou hast heard in the Doctrine 1. Thou maist be as deare to God as any is upon earth though thou be thus afflicted For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth saith the Apostle Heb. 12.6 and scourgeth every sonne whom hee receiveth 2. Thou canst not justly say that those afflictions that thou complainest so much of are certaine arguments that God is angry with thee for some sinne that thou art guilty of For it may be he hath no respect at all in them to thy sinnes but either to keepe thee from some sin that he seeth thou art in danger to fall into if thou shouldst not bee thus kept under as it was in Pauls case 2 Cor. 12 7. or to try thy faith and patience and make thee an example of faith and patience unto others as it was in Iobs case 3. Admit God hath respect to thy sinne in keeping thee thus under the rod so long yet are not thy afflictions punishments whereby God taketh vengeance on thee for thy sinnes but fatherly chastisements onely whereby he intendeth to doe thee good Christ thy Saviour hath borne the whole punishment due to thy sins The Lord hath laid upon him saith the Prophet Esa. 53.6 the iniquity of us all And thou maist be sure that God hath pardoned and will never lay to thy charge that sinne that he thus correcteth in thee because thou dost what thou canst to find out thy sinnes and the sins thou hast found out thou art unfeignedly humbled for and resolvest to forsake For repentance and remission of sins are never separated as is plaine by that speech of Christ Luke 24.47 4. Lastly So long as thy sinnes are pardoned thou maist bee and hast just cause to bee comfortable what ever thine afflictions be Sonne be of good cheere saith our Saviour Matth. 9.2 to the man that had as uncomfortable a disease upon him as a man can lightly have thy sinnes are forgiven thee As if hee had said This is a sufficient cause of comfort unto thee what ever thy distresses and afflictions be How can I take comfort in Christ saith another that am privy to my selfe of such odious and enormious sins as I have beene guilty of in times past yea as I find in my selfe continually such cursed and blasphemous thoughts as never child of God was troubled with To this I answer First Christ hath satisfied the justice of God not for small and ordinary and common sinnes of his people onely but for all their sinnes how great and heinous soever they have beene The bloud of Iesus Christ his Sonne cleanseth us from all sinne saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 1.7 As all bodily diseases were alike to him He healed every disease saith the Evangelist Mat 9.35 and every sicknesse among the people so all sinnes which are the diseases of our soules are alike to him Blesse the Lord ô my soule saith David Psal. 103.2 3. who forgiveth all thine iniquities and healeth all thy diseases Let Israel hope in the Lord saith David Psalme 130.7 for with the Lord there is mercy and with him there is plenteous redemption As if he had said The redemption that Christ made the ransome that hee paid was not scant but plenteous enough and enough againe for all the sinnes of his people how many or how heinous soever they were Where sinne abounded saith the Apostle Romanes 5.20 grace did much more abound As if hee should say No sinne of any of Gods elect can be so great but the merit of Christ and Gods mercy in him is farre greater Secondly The benefit of this ransome that Christ hath paid doth certainely belong to thee because those heinous sins that thou complainest of are a burden to thy conscience thou yeeldest not to them but labourest and strivest against them For our Saviour expressely saith that such shall find rest and comfort by him Come unto me saith he Mat. 11.28 all ye that labour and are heavie laden and I will give you rest Thirdly and lastly The consideration of the heinousnesse of thy sins which thou art thus troubled with and consequently which Christ hath purchased thy pardon for should be so farre from making thee unable to rejoyce in Christ as none under heaven hath so much cause to rejoyce and take comfort in him as thou hast They to whom many and foule sins such as that poore womans were of whom Christ speaketh Luk. 7.47 are forgiven will love Christ and consequently rejoyce in him much but to whom little is forgiven the same will love but litle Paul that counted himselfe chiefe of all sinners as he saith 1 Tim. 1.15 found more joy and comfort in Christ then we shall read of any other to have done this he often maketh profession of 1 Cor. 15.31 Gal. 6.14 Phil. 3.3 and sundry other places Nay in that very place where he calleth to remembrance how horrible a sinner he had beene and what mercy hee had found with God through Christ he bursteth forth into this doxology 1 Tim. 1.17 Now unto the King eternall immortall invisible the only wise God be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen There is yet a third objection A third reason that many a poore soule alledgeth why he cannot rejoyce in Christ nor take comfort in him He that truly beleeveth in Christ hath just cause indeed to rejoyce in him saith he As Elizabeth said of Mary Luk. 1.45 Blessed is she that beleeveth so saith he ô they are happy that can truly beleeve in Christ. But alas I cannot beleeve Now unto this poore soule I have these two things to say First Yeeld not to this infidelity of thy heart but strive against it stir up thy selfe to take hold of Christ to beleeve in him and consider what encouragements God hath given thee in his Word to do so 1. God hath commanded that Christ and the pardon that he hath purchased should in the ministery of the Gospell be offered in most generall termes to thee as well as to any other thou art not excepted out of this pardon Goe and preach the Gospell saith Christ Mat. 16.15 that is offer this pardon to every creature 2. Christ hath in his Word made offer of himselfe and all his merits to such as thou art more then to any other 1. Thou knowest and feelest the burden of thy sins And such he inviteth above all others to come to him Matth. 11.28 and assureth them they shall receive benefit by him 2. Thou thirstest
things are to him pledges of Gods speciall and eternall love and therefore are they sweeter unto him than they can be unto any other man By this I know thou favourest me saith David Psal. 41 1â— because mine enemy doth not triumph over me Was this such a token of Gods speciall favour toward him Why God hath done thus much for many a wicked man he hath graunted temporall deliverances from their enemies to many a one whom he did never beare any speciall favour unto Well though this be so yet to David this was a strong argument of Gods speciall favour he relished Gods love in it And that made this temporall blessing so sweet unto him that made him take such joy and comfort in it as we may see he did by his breaking forth into so hearty and patheticall a thanksgiving for it Verse 13. Blessed bee the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting Amen and Amen Hee respected the minde and affâ—â—tion of the giver toward him more than of the gift it selfe a great deale And that is the cause why the true believer can rejoyce more in and give God thanks more heartily for his meat and drink and for all other of Gods common mercies than any other man can do O that wee could believe that that hath beene said for this second Motive and lay it to our hearts It is a lamentable thing to see how all men dote upon these outward and common blessings of God how light account they make of Christ in comparison of them They thinke they can never spend time enough in seeking after them The sixe dayes that God hath allowed them to spend for the most part that way saving onely a small portion of every day for a morning and evening sacrifice to be offred unto him are not sufficient but they must also rob the Lord of his Day and spend part of that that way too O the toyle and labour that men willingly and gladly take for the getting of these things For this men will rise up early and sit up late and eat the bread of sorrowes as the Prophet speaketh Psalme 127.3 And on the other side alas how little time are men willing to spend how little labour and diligence do men use to get Christ. Nay the maine cause why Christ is so lightly esteemed of why he is so little sought after is the high esteeme men make of these common blessings if they have them they think themselves happy though they want Christ and miserable if they want them though they should have never so good a portion in Christ and his merits If thou mark well the parable of the guests that were invited unto the great supper Luke 14.18 thou shalt find that the onely thing that made them set light by that great mercy that was offered them was the respect they had to their worldly profits and pleasures They had some-what els to doe then to come to that feast they had other matters matters of their profit and matters of their pleasure which it more concerned them to looke after then after Christ. O that men would see their folly and madnesse in this 1. These things can stand thee in no stead in the evill day nor yeeld thee any comfort then when thou shalt stand in most need of comfort That which Salomon saith of riches Proverbes 11.4 that they availe not in the day of wrath may bee said also of all other outward blessings Nothing but Christ will yeeld thee comfort then 2. For the present thou canst take no sound comfort in them as thou hast heard now 3. Thy preferring of these base things in thy mind and affection before Christ and prising them above him is an high contempt done unto him A goodly price may I say of you as hee did of the Iewes Zachary 11.13 that I was prised at of them 4. Remember the fearefull sentence that was given of them that did as thou dost that out of respect to their profits and pleasures neglected to come to the supper when they were invited Luke 14.24 I say unto you saith the Lord that none of those that were bidden shall taste of my supper It seemeth they neglected the time and offer of grace that the Lord of the feast had made unto them out of this conceit that the Lord that by his servants invited them now to that supper was so bountifull and kept so good a house that though they did not come then they might come soone enough on the morrow or some other day when they had nothing els to doe and find good cheere enough left to serve their turne as no doubt most men conceit God is so mercifull and Christ is so easy to bee had as that any time will serve if it bee but halfe an houre before they die when they can follow their profits and pleasures no longer to seeke after Christ. But marke how these guests were deceived because they came not then when the Lord invited them and specially because they neglected to come upon this ground that they thought their profits and pleasures were more worth more to bee regarded then any of the dainâ—ies that they might feed upon at that feast therefore the Lord vowed that none of them should ever tast of his supper And surely it is much to be feared that as many of you specially of you of this Towne doe match these guests in their sinne so you doe also match them in their punishment and that the Lord hath already passed this dreadfull sentence upon you None of these whom I have so often and so long invited to come to my supper to receive Christ and all his merits in those meanes of grace that I have offered unto them and that have all this while neglected and despised this mercy of mine shall ever tast of my supper shall ever feed upon Christ or receive true comfort by him while they live Lecture CXXXIII On Psalme 51.7 Novemb. 24. 1629. THe third Motive that may perswade us to seeke without delay and labour to find that wee are in Christ that we are fully and perfectly justified in Gods sight through him is this That we can have no true comfort in any goodnesse that seemeth to be in us till we know our selves to bee in Christ. This Motive is in this respect necessary to bee insisted upon because nothing hath more force to dull our appetite unto Christ and keepe us from seeking comfort in him then that contentment and comfort we find in some goodnesse that wee thinke is in our selves Great is the contentment that men find in the outward and common blessings of God and great force there is even in that as we heard the last day to keepe men from hungring and thirsting after Christ. But the comfort and content a man taketh in the least goodnesse that he findeth in himselfe is farre greater and he is apt to blesse himselfe more in that then in any outward blessing
that he doth enjoy Not of works saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.9 good works he meaneth least any man should boast As if he should say A man is exceeding apt to boast of his good workes though not outwardly in words yet inwardly in heart he blesseth himselfe and secureth his heart in nothing so much as in his good workes in any good worke he knoweth by himselfe And when he had said 1 Cor. 1.30 that Christ is made unto us of God wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption As if he had said We have all in him he giveth this for the reason of it verse 31. that hee that gloryeth might glory in the Lord. As if he should have said If we had any of this without Christ we would be apt to glory in it and care but a little for him And therefore it is so oft said that the poore and such as find themselves to be utterly destitute of all goodnesse are the onely men that are fit to seeke and receive comfort by Christ. The Lord hath anointed me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 to preach the Gospell to the poore As if he should say Small hope there is that any but they will receive it Ho every one that thirsteth saith he Esa. 55.1 come ye to the waters and he that hath no money Where it is to bee observed that hee maketh the man that thirsteth and the man that hath no money all one As if he had said None will thirst after Christ but only those poore wretches that have no money nothing of their owne to take unto So he saith likewise Zach. 11.11 that they were the poore of the flocke that waited on him And who are meant by these poore ones in all these places Surely not such as lived in the want of bodily and worldly wealth but such as are poore in spirit and feele an utter want of all goodnesse in themselves these are the onely men that will thirst after Christ and are fit to receive him And so the Apostle interpreteth that metaphor when he saith Romanes 4.5 to him that worketh not that hath no worke no goodnesse at all to trust unto but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly knoweth himselfe to be void of all goodnesse full of ungodlinesse and therefore flieth to Christ and beleeveth in him to him his faith is counted for righteousnesse Yee see then how apt we are to be kept from Christ from prising him and desiring him as we ought even by those good things that are in us This impediment will easily be remooved if we consider well the force of this third Motive wee can have no true comfort of any good thing that is in us till we bee in Christ. To speake distinctly of this point you shall see the truth of it 1 In those good things that are in many a naturall man 2 In those good things that are in many an hypocrite 3 Lastly In those good things that are in the regenerate man himselfe And in handling these three I will observe this method 1. I will shew you that there are in every one of these some good things 2 That there is no true comfort to be found in any of this goodnesse till we be in Christ. For the first It cannot be denied but there are many good things in some naturall men That that we call civill and morall honesty is certainely in it selfe a good thing That many men live so unblameably free from any open or knowne offence specially against the second table The care that many naturall men have to keepe their word to deale justly with all men to bee helpfull and mercifull to such as stand in need of them and many such like things that may bee discerned in them are doubtlesse very good things The conscience that Abimeleâ—h the King of Gerar made of adultery and that integrity of heart that was in him that way of which wee read Genesis 20.5 was a very good thing Yea those are good things not onely in the esteeme of men but even in the account of the Lord himselfe We read Marke 10.20 21. when our Saviour heard the young man say that he had observed all the commandements of the second table from his youth and knew well that in respect of the outward observation of them be had spoken the truth that beholding him he loved him for this Certainely God loveth and liketh well of these moralities and civill vertues that are in naturall men Yea and he useth to reward them also Let me shew you the proofe of this in three degrees First Many a naturall man by the care hee hath to deale justly with men and by his good workes the workes of charity that hee doth avoideth many temporall judgements of God that doe fall upon other men That is the reason why the Prophet having threatned desolation against the Moabites Esa. 16.3 adviseth them that by executing judgement and shewing mercy to the oppressed they would labour to prevent it And the Prophet Daniel Daniel 4.27 giveth hope unto Nebuchadnezzar himselfe that by righteousnesse and shewing mercy to the poore he might obtaine a lengthening of his tranquillity Secondly It is not to bee doubted but that many naturall men prosper much the better both they and their posterity in their outward estate even for the morall parts that are in them It is said Exodus 1.20 21. that God dealt well with the midwives of Egypt and made them houses because of the mercy they shewed to the Hebrew infants they feared God so farre that they durst not make them away though the King so straitly commanded them to do it Thirdly and lastly The Lord hath been wont to reward these civill vertues and morall parts that are in some naturall men even with spirituall blessings also in some sort For even for this cause by his restraining grace he keepeth them from some sinnes that otherwise they were in danger to fall into I know saith the Lord to Abimilech Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart for I also withheld thee from sinning against me therefore suffered I thee not to touch her Two evident reasons there are why the Lord must needs love and reward these morall parts these civill vertues that are in many naturall men First Because of the good they doe to others thereby even the service they doe to his good providence in preserving society and peace among men This civill honesty and these good morall parts that are in many naturall men where there is no religion are the very sinewes and bonds of humane society and there were no living or conversing among men without them This reason the Lord giveth why hee would reward Nebuchadnezzar and his army for the service they did against Tyrus Ezekiel 29.20 Because they wrought for me saith the Lord God As if he had said They were instruments of my good providence in the just ruiâ—e and destruction of that wicked people And if God doe
the Sabbath yea even to the neglect of this outward rest from our owne workes on that day If you compare 2 Chronicles 36.21 with Leviticus 26.34 35. you shall finde this noted for a chiefe cause of that miserable captivity that Gods people did endure in Babylon Because the land did not rest in your Sabbaths saith the Lord when yee dwelt upon it And Nehemiah telleth them so much after their returne from that captivity Nehemiah 13.18 that God did bring all the evill that was come upon them and upon Ierusalem because their fathers had prophaned the Sabbath so as they then did How was that Surely they suffered men to tread wine-presses on the Sabbath a work that is not in use among us but our grinding of corne and making of malt is equivalent unto it and they suffered men to goe in and our with burdens and carriages and to buy and sell wares upon the Sabbath as you shall finde Verse 15 16 of that Chapter And these are the things of which hee saith Verse 18. Did not your fathers thus and did not our God bring all this evill upon us and upon this City And looke what hath beene said of every Church and Kingdome that the flourishing estate or ruine thereof dependeth greatly upon the observation or neglect even of this outward rest the same may be also said doubtlesse of every towne and family and particular person that their welfare and undoing dependeth much upon this Never was any man made the poorer by the strict observation of the Sabbath Day by refusing to buy or sell or doe any of his worldly businesse upon that Day But the more conscionable any man is in resting from all his owne workes upon that Day the more plentifull a blessing hee shall be sure to receive from God upon the labours of his calling in the six dayes And it is not thine owne labour or toyling but the blessing of God that maketh rich when all is done as Salomon teacheth us Proverbs 10.22 I know well that the worldly man cannot believe this but thinketh this would be the way to undoe him How should I live saith he if I should do no businesse on the Sabbath Day I cannot maintaine my charge by going to Church and doing nothing for a whole day But marke I pray you how God answereth these men Leviticus 25. The Lord gave his people then a commandement to keepe every seventh yeere a Sabbath all the yeere long thus farre forth The seventh yeare shall be a Sabbath of rest to the land saith the Lord there verse 4 5. a Sabbath for the Lord thou shalt neither sow thy field nor prune thy vineyard no nor reape and gather that that grew of it owne accord to thy private use for so the 5 verse is to bee understood And if ye shall say and object saith the Lord verse 20 21. what shall wee eat the seventh yeere As if he should say How shall wee live then that yeere seeing wee shall neither sow nor reape As indeed they had much more reason to object this against the keeping of one yeare in seaven then wee have against the keeping of one day in seven for a Sabbath the Lord answereth this verse 21. I will command my blessing upon you in the sixt yeare and it shall bring forth fruit for three yeeres So may I say to thee Keepe the Sabbath conscionably remember the Sabbath day before it come and cast for it by dispatching before hand all that thou hast to doe as neither thou nor thy servant may have any thing left to be done upon that day and the Lord will command his blessing upon thy labours in the six daies accordingly so as thou shalt not bee impoverished ever a whit but enriched by it On the other side the Lord hath beene wont to reveale his wrath from heaven upon townes and families and upon particular persons as much for this one sinne of profaning the Sabbath as for any other And namely by that fearefull judgement of consuming fire by which specially and by name hee hath in his Word threatned to punish this sinne If you will not hearken unto mee saith the Lord Ieremy 17.27 to hallow my Sabbath day and not to beare a burden even entring in at the gates of Ierusalem on the Sabbath day then will I kindle a fire in the gates thereof and it shall devoure the pallaces of Ierusalem and it shall not bee quenthed And thus have I shewed you in this one particular how highly God is pleased with the strict observation of the Sabbath day And if it please him so well to see men rest from their owne workes upon that day which yet as I told you is but the least thing that belongeth to the right observation of it you may bee sure hee is much more pleased to see men spend that day in doing of his workes in exercising themselves in those duties of piety and mercy which hee hath appointed to bee done upon that day especially in seeing them keepe his Sabbaths spiritually and conscionably Certainely they that doe so shall bee sure to bee blessed and rewarded of God for it To this purpose it is worth the observing that as our Saviour saith Marke 2. â—7 that the Sabbath was at the first made for man for the great benefit and behoofe of man Man could not no not Adam in his innocency have beene without it but with great danger and losse unto him So the Holy Ghost saith that twice of the Sabbath Gen. 2.3 and Exodus 20.11 that hee never said of any other day that the Lord blessed that day that is appointed it to bee a meane of a greater blessing to man if hee keepe it as God hath commanded him to doe then any other day or any of the ordinary workes of any other day can possibly bee Two sorts of blessings there be which the conscionable observer of the Sabbath shall be sure to receive by it The first are spirituall And they indeed are the chiefe blessings of all because they are durable and everlasting and because they concerne the soule which is the chiefe and most precious part of man And for these was the Sabbath chiefly ordained that God might by it in the use of his ordinances inrich our soules with spirituall blessings in heavenly things So the Lord saith Ezekiel 20.12 that hee gave his Sabbaths to his people to that end that they might know that hee was the Lord that sanctified them Wee shall know and find that the Lord will sanctifie us both begin and increase saving grace in our hearts if we keepe the Sabbath conscionably Yea the Lord hath promised Esa. 56.6 7. to every one that keepeth his Sabbath from polluting it that he will make them ioyfull in his house of prayer And Esa. 58.13 14. that if a man shall keepe the Sabbath heartily and spiritually then hee shall delight himselfe in the Lord. By these two places it appeareth that God hath bound himselfe
by promise to them that keepe his Sabbath not onely to worke sanctification increase of holinesse and power over their corruptions which hee professeth in that former place of Ezekiel was the very end hee gave his Sabbath for but also by his spirit of adoption to increase in their hearts a lively sense of his favour assurance that he heareth and accepteth their prayers peace of conscience joy in the Holy Ghost which are blessings the Christian soule prizeth above all things in the world Why may you say may not a man receive increase of grace and spirituall comfort in the use of Gods ordinances on any other day but onely on the Sabbath I answer Yes verily but these promises may give him assurance to receive them more richly and plentifully upon the Sabbath then on any other day The second sort of blessings that the conscionable observers of the Sabbath receive by it are temporall For concerning them also wee have a promise Esa. 58.14 that he that heartily and spiritually keepeth the Sabbath God will cause him to ride upon the high places of the earth he shall have honour and esteeme in the world so farre as it shall be good for him and he will feed him with the heritage of Iacob that is he shall continue and abide safely in the land of Canaan which God promised to Iacob for his inheritance Gen. 28.13.48.4 Yea the Lord will nourish and feed them he shall eat the good things of the land as the Lord promiseth Esa. 1.19 to all that yeeld willing obedience unto him Lecture CXXXVI On Psalme 51.7 December 29. 1629. IT followeth now that we make some application of that which wee have heard touching the Sabbath and so proceed unto the two last particulars of those five which I have proved to be in many a man that is no better then an hypocrite And that which I have to say by way of application is first of all more generall and concerneth all other persons and places as well as this secondly more speciall and concerneth this place principally Of all I may say ô that God would give us hearts to beleeve that which wee have heard taught us concerning the observation of the Sabbath day out of the Word of God by which wee must bee all judged at the great and dreadfull day as our Saviour assureth us Iohn 12.48 O that wee could beleeve that the surest way to make our Church and State to flourish to secure us from enemies abroad and Papists at home to maintaine Gods Gospell and the purity of his religion amongst us that the surest way to make our Townes and families and persons to prosper and do well were to keepe the Lords rest upon his holy day If we could beleeve this then would wee bee the more carefull to keepe the Sabbath better our selves and then would wee doe what lieth in us that it might bee better kept by others also I know our corrupt hearts are apt to have in them many reasonings against the strict observation of the Sabbath day And these imaginations and reasonings that wee have in us against the truth of God the Apostle 2 Cor. 10.4 5. calleth strong holds and high things that exalt themselves against the knowledge of God But of all these strong holds and high things I may say as our Saviour saith in another case and another sense speaking of the faith of miracles Matth. 17.20 If wee had but as much faith as a graine of musterd seed but a little faith to beleeve the promises and threatnings that we have heard concerning the observation or neglect of the Sabbath we might easily remove all these mountaines out of our way Diverse notable good lawes we have had made of late yeares for the better observation of the Sabbath day Some to restraine men from doing their owne workes some other to compell men to doe the Lords worke by frequenting diligently the Church assemblies upon that day And blessed be God that hath given that heart to our King and State to make such lawes In respect whereof it may be fitly said of them as Deborah speaketh in another case Iudg. â— 9 My heart is towards the governours of Israel that offered themselves willingly among the people Blesse ye the Lord. The hearts of all Gods people should be towards the governours of Israel for shewing themselves so willing to provide for the sanctifying of the Lords Sabbath we should all blesse the Lord for them The whole land I nothing doubt fareth the better and hath had the tranquility thereof lengthened the rather even by the zeale that our governours have shewed in this point towards God and towards his house But that which is said of the daies of King Iehosâ—phat 2 Chron. 20.32 33. may fitly be applied to our times Iehosaphat did that which was right in the sight of the Lord. Howbeit the high places were not taken away for as yet the people did not prepare their hearts unto the God of their fathers Our gracious King in Parliament hath done that which is right in the sight of the Lord in making these good lawes Howbeit the Sabbath is still in most places shamefully profaned these good lawes are not executed for the people do not prepare their hearts unto God they have no heart to his honour or service at all And indeed in nothing doth it better appeare that the hearts of the people generally are not prepared unto God but utterly alienated and estranged from him then in this that when they have but the least colour and semblance of law to justifie any of their unwarantable practises whereby they may trouble any of their brethren and devise deceitfull matters against them that are quiet in the land as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 35.20 there they will seeme wondrous zealous for the lawes and presse them hotly they frame their mischiefe by a law as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 94.20 they pretend nothing so much for their deadly hatred against others that are innocent as that they doe not obey the law This was Hamans outcry against Gods people in his time Est. 3.8 These keepe not the kings lawes And of Daniels adversaries against him Dan. 6.13 He regardeth not thee ô king nor the decree that thou hast signed And of those lewd fellowes of the baser sort which we read of Acts 17.5 7. against Paul and the brethren with him These all say they doe contrary to the decrees of Caesar. Whereas I say to colour their malice against God and his people they seeme zealous for the law for the Magistrate Let the Magistrate make lawes that tend most directly to the honour of God that concerne the weightiest matters of Gods law as our gracious Iehosaphat hath done for the observation of the Sabbath for the punishment of swearing for the suppressing of the multitude and disorders of ale-houses the very chiefe nurseries of all profanesse and impiety these lawes you shall find they have no zeale
for at all they will never count a man the worse subject for breaking of them they count it a most odions thing for any man yea though he be an officer that is bound by his oath to doe it to seeke or urge the execution of these lawes against any offender And so much may serve for that part of my application which is more generall The other part I must direct to you of this Towne and Congregation more specially And yet not so to them of this Towne as if I thought none of you that heare me were to be blamed for these faults that I shall now reprove but onely they of this Towne but because my selfe have discerned them and beene grieved and troubled in my soule for them in this place more then in any other But before I begin this part of my application let me by way of preface use a word or two that it may doe you the more good I know well to some hearers all that we use to say in reproofe of sinne is wont to be very unsavoury and harsh specially if it be any whit particular and sharp But I may not forbeare it because of that Remember I pray you what a necessity is laid upon us that are Gods Ministers to reprove the sinnes that we discerne to be in any of you There is nothing we are more straitly charged with by the Lord then to reprove sin plainely and particularly and vehemently too And I much feare that wee are all to blame in neglecting this part of our duty so much as wee doe I will give you but two places for this one in the Old Testament and another in the New The first is Esa. 58.1 Observe foure points in that charge 1. Cry aloud it must be done feelingly and with affection 2. Spare not it must be done without partiality 3. Lift up thy voice like a trumpet it must be done zealously and vehemently 4. Shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes it must be done plainely and particularly The other place is 2 Tim. 4.1 2. I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ who shall judge the quick and dead at his appearing and in his kingdome preach the Word be instant in season and out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine Observe three things in this place 1. That this duty of our ministery is twice pressed upon us reprove rebuke 2. That we are charged to be instant in it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stand much upon it 3. With what a charge this is pressed upon us verse 1. As if he should say Thou canst never answer it unto God and unto Iesus Christ at the day of judgement if thou doe it not Ye see what a commission and charge wee have and that there is nothing more pertinent to our ministery then plainely and roundly to reprove sinne If we see any sinne among you and discover it not reprove it not the Lord telleth us plainely Ezek. 3.18 that he will require your bloud at our hands But if we discharge our duty this way though you will not be reclaimed and leave your sinne as I feare many of you whose sinne I shall now reprove will not yet we have delivered our owne soules as the Lord telleth us verse 19. Yea the Lord observeth this in the false Prophets as a chiefe note of an unfaithfull Minister Lam. 2.14 They have not discovered thine iniquity unto thee saith he Howsoever therefore you take it you see we must do our duty And of sundry of you I make no doubt but you will be ready to say of that which I shall deliver unto you out of Gods Word against any of your sins as good Hezekiah did in the like case 2 King 20.19 The Word of the Lord is good Whatsoever is taught me by good warrant of Gods Word though it be never so much to my reproach and shame is good and I will receive it and yeeld unto it And indeed if you yeeld to Gods Word and reforme your selves in those things that shall be reproved by it the reproofe that shall be given will be nothing to your reproach but to your credit and honour rather For so saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 25.12 As an earing of gold and an ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprover upon an obedient eare As if he should say No Iewell can so much adorne and beautifie a Christian as this will do when he can receive and submit himselfe to the word of reproofe that is wisely given and by good warrant of Gods Word And upon this ground I will now proceed Of this Towne my selfe can say that I have knowne the time when it did shine as a light to all the countrey and was famous among the Churches of Christ for the religious observation of the Sabbath day And to this day blessed be God for the meanes of sanctifying the Sabbath by the publique ministery in our Church assemblies I dare say it is little or nothing behind any other Church in the countrey And of many of the people also I may say that they doe as diligently frequent them and our Congregations on the Lords day both in the forenoone and afternoone too are as full and populous as can lightly bee found in any other place And yet for all that by many amongst us the Sabbath is as much profaned in all the three branches of the commandement touching the right observation of it which I told you of the last day as it is I thinke in any part of all the countrey besides The first and chiefe thing that God requireth in the observation of his Sabbath is this That we keepe his rest and performe the duties of his worship that day cheerefully and reverently and spiritually The true worshippers saith our Saviour Ioh. 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth for the father seeketh such to worship him And on the other side he telleth us Matth. 15.8 9. that they who when they seeme to worship God have their hearts farre from him worship him in vaine It is but a mock worship when men will seeme to serve him and have no heart to it at all And against this first branch wee have many amongst us that doe transgresse notoriously Many that frequent our Church-assemblies on the Sabbath day ordinarily and constantly seeme to bee hearers of the Word upon that day yet make open profession when they are heere that they have no delight in it as the Prophet speaketh of them in his time Ieremy 6.10 they have no heart to it at all You shall hardly come into any Church upon a Sabbath day where you shall see so many sleepers old and young yea such as would bee thought to bee of cheefe credit among their neighbours not for morall honesty onely but even for religion too And this I have to my griefe heard many strangers observe and wonder at I know many of
it and thou shalt utterly abhorre it for it is a cursed thing As if he should say any idoll set up by idolaters we must utterly detest and abhorre it for it is a cursed thing and if any of Gods people receive it it will make him a cursed thing like unto it as the Lord speaketh in that place Ye see what a strange precisenesse this way God requireth of his people he would not have us so much as to name an idoll without expressing our detestation to it Make no mention of the name of other gods saith the Lord Exodus 23.13 neither let it be heard out of thy mouth He would have us doe what lieth in us that the very names the termes and phrases that idolaters have used might bee utterly abolished and remembred no more Thou shalt destroy the names of them out of that place saith the Lord Deut. 12.3 And the Lord promiseth this as a great mercy to his Church Hos. 2.17 I will take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth and they shall be no more remembred by their names And according to this commandement we read that when the children of Reuben came to take possession of certaine cities of the Amorites that had borne the names of their idols it is twice said of them in one verse Numb 32.38 that they changed the names of those cities and gave other names unto them Thirdly Wee shall find this oft noted by the Holy Ghost for a property of one that is truly converted and woone unto God that hee hateth idolatry Yea this is mentioned for one of the first and chiefe signes wherein the truth of his conversion hath manifested it selfe Through thy precepts saith David Psalme 119.104 I have gotten understanding therefore I hate every false way As if hee should say So soone as ever Gods people have gotten any saving knowledge of the truth they grow to a dislike and hatred of Idolatry and false worship presently Two places onely I will name for this though I might do many The first is that Esa. 30.22 Where after the Lord had spoken of the effectuall calling and conversion of his people in the two former verses he mentioneth this as the first fruit and worke whereby it should shew and declare it selfe Ye shall defile also saith the Lord the covering of thy graven images of silver and the ornament of thy molten images of gold thou shalt cast them away as a menstruous cloth thou shalt say unto it get thee hence As if he had said Thou shalt loath them and shew utter detestation unto them The other place is Ezek. 11.18 where when the Lord had promised that hee would gather his people againe into Israel and give them a new spirit and a new heart And they shall come thither saith he And what is the first thing they shall doe when they come thither They shall take away all the detestable things thereof and all the abominations thereof from thence And what meaneth he by these detestable things and abominations the abolishing whereof should be the first thing they would doe after their second conversion Surely their idols as you shall find the same Prophet interpreteth himselfe Chap. 7.20 37.23 Fourthly and lastly This hatred of Idolatry doth so please the Lord wheresoever he seeth it as he hath been wont to reward it even in such as have beene no better then hypocrites And for this we have a notable example in Iehu unto whom the Lord promised 2 King 10.30 that his children should sit upon the throne of Israel to the fourth generation because of that zealous detestation hee had shewed unto the Idolatry of Ahab And yet it is evident both by the next verse 31. and by Hos. 1.4 that therein his heart was not upright in him You see then beloved that no man is to bee blamed for the hatred hee beareth unto popery and to all kind of idolatry no no our generall coldnesse and luke-warmenesse this way is much to bee blamed rather And if wee did zealously love the Lord and his Gospell indeed we could not choose but hate all popery more then wee doe And the world is fouly deceived in judging the precisenesse or strictnesse of any man in this kind to be a certaine signe of hypocrisy in him We come now unto the fift and last of those good things that may be found in some that are hypocrites that is to say to that measure and degree of reformation of life that some of them have attained unto not only to leave grosse and open sins but even the smallest also and such as most men account to be no sins at all Wee must therefore know beloved that though you have observed great precisenesse and strictnesse this way in some that have discovered themselves to be no better then hypocrites they would not sweare the least oath they would not give that liberty to themselves for company and recreations that they might lawfully doe c yet are they not hypocrites because of this nay this is no fault in them neither oughtest thou to blame them or hate them for this For 1 it is a good thing and highly pleasing unto God to make conscience even of the least sin and a man cannot be too precise in that case In all things that I have said unto you saith the Lord Exodus 23.13 bee circumspect and wary And I say unto you sweare not at all saith our Saviour Matth. 5.34 Yea it is a good thing for a man to make conscience of that that hath but the appearance of evill Abstaine from all appearance of evill saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.22 2 Hee that maketh not conscience of the least thing that hee knoweth to be a sinne and forbidden of God maketh not conscience of any sinne beause it is sinne and forbidden of God This is the Apostles reason Iames 2.10 11. Whosoever shall keepe the whole law and yet offend in one point that is wittingly and willingly give himselfe liberty to do so he is guilty of all For he that said doe not commit adultery said also Do not kill That is true will you say every man must make conscience of the least thing that hee knoweth to be a sinne neither would any man blame them for doing so But this is their odious hypocrisy that they make more sinnes then God hath made they must be so precise and scrupulous forsooth in indifferent and lawfull things in such things as wiser men and godlier men then they make no scruple of at all This singularity of theirs this judging and condemning by their example the practise of other men is the thing that proveth them to bee hypocrites and maketh them so odious to all men as they be To this I have three things to answer First The things that they are so scrupulous in and which they dare not doe may bee in their owne nature not indifferent but unlawfull and sinfull yea well knowne unto them to bee so
and conferre together not against him as some translations readeth it but of him and of his Doctrine as the most and best interpreters read it and the context plainly sheweth it ought to be read so 6. Lastly they liked his Ministery so well that every one called upon and did what he could to draw his friends and kinsfolke to goe with him to it Is it possible will you say that these could bee hypocrites that went thus farre Yes verily they were no better then hypocrites for all this How may that appeare will you say By what note doth the Holy Ghost discover them to be so Surely by this that he saith twice of them They heare thy words saith hee Verse 31. but they will not doe them and againe Verse 32. They heare thy words but they doe them not They would not be ruled by the word they would not obey nor practice what they heard they would not reforme their hearts and lives by it And the Lord instanceth in one particular corruption that they would not leave Their heart goeth after their covetousnesse still saith he He chargeth them not with any grosse act or worke wherein they shewed their covetousnesse neither Vsury nor bribery nor oppression nor extortion but with mentall covetousnesse only Because they did not practise what they heard nor reforme their lives according to it because the word that was so faithfully preached unto them and which they did heare so constantly and with such delight had not power to bridle and mortifie the very lusts and affections of their hearts therefore they were hypocrites Marke this beloved and take it to heart every one of you In those sixe good things that the Holy Ghost hath noted in Ezekiels hearers none of you goe beyond them most of you come farre short of them 1. You frequent not the Ministery of the word so constantly as they did Many of you that did constantly frequent our ministery at the first while it was somewhat new and fresh and strange unto you like those Athenians Acts 17.21 are growne weary of your diligence that way Your goodnesse as the Lord said of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Was as a morning cloud and as the early dew it is gone away I speake not of such whom distance of place or shortnesse of dayes or foulnesse of weather and wayes or infirmity of their bodyes doe keepe away but of such only whom nothing but their decay of affection and love to the word hath made so slacke in comming to it 2. You cannot so well brooke a faithfull ministery that will plainly reprove your sinnes as they would 3. You heare us not with that delight and alacrity but more heavily then they did 4. You shew not that love to our persons as they did to his 5. You use not to conferre together of that you have heard as they did 6. You labour not to draw and winne others to the love of the word as they did But in that brand and character of an hypocrite that the Holy Ghost setteth upon them the most of you doe match them fully You heare our words but you will not doe them our Ministery is of no power at all with you to reforme either your hearts or lives Many of you have by hearing of us gotten store of that knowledge that the Apostle speaketh of 1 Cor. 8.1 of that knowledge that puffeth you up and maketh you proud censurers and contemners of other men and even of your teachers too You come still to our Ministery not as Disciples to learne and be guided by us but only as judges to heare what we can say and passe your censure upon us And that which the Apostle speaketh in another sense Iames 4.11 may fitly be applied to sundry of our hearers Thou art not a doer of the law but a judge None of us are good enough to teach you but you will hold opinions and do things in your practice which no Minister of God that ever you heard doth approve of Even such of you as heare us constantly and praise our preaching and seeme both to love us well and to admire and magnifie our Ministery as Ezekiels hearers did yet will you not practise or do any thing that wee teach you I will not speake of the unreformed lives of ordinary hearers But is it not strange that some of our hearers of best note should bee implacable and irreconciliable A property whereby the Apostle describeth them Romans 1.31 whom the Lord hath given up unto a reprobate minde And implacable towards whom Even towards their brethren that are of the same judgement and profession with themselves I cannot stand upon this or any other particular wherein our hearers declare themselves to be like Ezekiels hearers They heare our words but they will not doe them But this I affirme confidently unto you all that you can never get assurance that you have upright hearts that you are any better than hypocrites till you can find that every truth that you heare in the Ministery of the Word hath a divine power and authority in your hearts And though you bee not able in all things to doe as you are taught but notwithstanding you have beene constant hearers of the Word a long time yet there remaineth a deale of corruption still in you that you cannot mortifie and subdue yet you dare not resist any truth that you heare but you yeeld unto it make conscience of it desire and endeavour to obey it and put it in practice David comforted himselfe in this testimony of his uprightnesse Psalme 119.161 His heart stood in awe of Gods Word hee durst not doe any thing against it And Paul commendeth the Thessalonians for this 1 Thessalonians 1.5 that his Gospell and Ministerie came unto them not in word onely but in power And 1 Thessalonians 2.13 that it wrought effectually in them And hee saith of them 2 Thessalonians 3.4 That hee was confident in the Lord concerning them that they both did and would doe the things that hee commanded them Nay hee saith expressely 2 Corinthians 2.9 that herein standeth the tryall of a true Christian and sound-hearted hearer To this end also saith he did I write as I did and reprooved you so sharply for your connivance toward the incestuous person that I might know the proofe of you whether you bee obedient in all things As if he had said He is no true-hearted hearer nor sound Christian that will not bee obedient to his teacher in all things True will you say they whom the Prophets and Apostles did teach were bound to obey them in all things because they could not erre in their Ministery but must we therefore obey you in all things who we know may be miscarried in your Ministery sometimes through want of judgement sometimes through passion I answer No verily thou must not obey us any further than wee bring the Word of the Lord for every thing that wee teach you to doe or to leave
may seem out of obedience to the Word which he bare a most reverent and religious respect unto as you may see in sundry passages of his story 2 King 9.25 26 36 37. 10.13 17. 4 He did it so as God himself saith of him 2 King 10.30 that he had done well in executing that that was right in his eyes Thou hast done to the house of Ahab saith the Lord there according to all that was in mine heart Yea the Lord promiseth there to reward him for it Because of this saith he thy children of the fourth generation shall sit upon the throne of Israel And yet of this man that went thus farre the Holy Ghost saith expresly 2 King 10.31 that he did not take heed to walke in the law of the Lord with all his heart that is he was no better than an hypocrite How did that appeare What was it that did discover the falshood and hypocrisie of his heart Surely this there was one sinne that he could not leave as zealous as he was against idolatry there was one kind of idolatry he could not leave He hated the idolatry of Ahab but not the idolatry of Ieroboam He departed not from the sinnes of Ieroboam saith the text 2 King 10.31 which made Israel to sinne Ieroboams idolatry was but a small sinne in comparison of Ahabs so saith the Holy Ghost expresly in the story of Iehoram 2 Kings 3.2 3. Hee wrought evill in the sight of the Lord but not like his father and his mother for he put away the image of Baal which his father had made neverthelesse he cleaved to the sinnes of Ieroboam Ahab worshipped Baal a false God Ieroboam the true God in a false manner And yet for continuing in this one sinne though it were nothing so great a sinne as that which he had with so great zeale and detestation forsaken and abolished for it may appeare by many passages in the story that in the dayes of Ahab his master hee had beene a worshipper of Baal too the Holy Ghost you see hath branded him for an hypocrite Learne therefore beloved by these three examples that as you can have no more sure and sensible a signe of the uprightnesse of your hearts than this when you can finde you make conscience of every commandement of God of one as well as of another you make conscience of every sinne of one as well as of another you make conscience of every duty God requireth of you of one as well as of another there was never hypocrite in the world that went thus farre Then shall I not be ashamed saith David Psalme 119.6 when I have respect unto all thy commandements So is this also certainely a note of a false and hypocriticall heart when a man in matters that God hath in his Word commanded or forbidden will take and leave at his owne pleasure some commandements and doctrines of God seeme to have divine authority in his heart but others none at all some sinnes hee hateth and dares not commit them others hee cannot leave but saith of some one sinne as Naaman did in another sense 2 Kings 5.18 In this thing the Lord pardon thy servant some duties God requireth of him hee will constantly performe and practise but some other hee doth wholly neglect This man certainely cannot have an upright and sound heart Nay that man that doth not make conscience of every knowne sinne and of every duty that hee knoweth God requireth of him did never abstaine from any one sinne nor performe any one duty of conscience towards God Whosoever shall keepe the whole law saith the Apostle Iames 2.10 and yet offend in one point he is guilty of all He hath not kept any one commandement he hath not done any duty with an honest heart and so as God accepteth of if he wittingly give himselfe liberty to offend in any one point be it never so small a point of Gods law So saith the Lord when he had reckoned up many sinnes Ezek. 18.10 He that doth the like to any of these things that man saith he Vers. 11. doth not any of these duties As if he had said He doth not any duty that God hath commanded of conscience towards God that giveth himselfe liberty to live in any one sinne Lay this to your own hearts beloved every one of you and labour to find this one note that there is more in you than can be in any hypocrite I do not say he is an hypocrite that committeth any one sinne or that faileth in any one duty that God hath commanded For Who can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 20.9 and In many things wee offend all saith the Apostle Iames 3.2 But if thou wittingly give thy selfe liberty to live in any one sinne be it great or be it small certainly thy heart is not upright within thee When David had said Psalme 119.1 Blessed are those that are upright in their way hee addeth Verse 3. Surely they worke no iniquity As if hee had said They commit no sinne wittingly and willingly If thou wouldst know that thou art upright in the way and so in a blessed and comfortable estate try thy selfe by this Is there no sinne that thou allowest thy selfe in that thou art a worker of If thou bee afraid to live in any sinne and canst desire of God as David did Psalme 139.24 Lord see if there be any wicked way and lead me in the way As if hee should say If I doe any thing to offend thee if I live in any sinne Lord discover it unto me that I may leave it If thou canst say of every sinne that thou knowest to bee a sinne as David doth Psalme 119.101 I have refrained my feet from every evill way As if hee had said I strive and endeavour to eschue every knowne sinne If thou canst say specially of that sinne which by nature or custome thou hast beene most inclined to as hee doth likewise Psal. 18.23 I kept my selfe from mine iniquity As if he should have said I am most watchfull over my selfe against that sinne specially I complaine most unto God and beg strength of him against that sinne as I doubt not but many a soule here can say all this of himselfe then I dare boldly say unto thee for thy comfort thou art farre enough from hypocrisy And though thou hast heard that many an hypocrite hath had much goodnesse in him thou hast that in thee that never hypocrite had and thou maist say as David said there Psalme 18.23 I am upright before him And so much shall suffice to have been said of this fourth note of hypocrisy of this fourth defect that is to be found in the goodnesse that hath beene in the best hypocrite his obedience is not universall The fift and last is this Admit that some hypocrite might bee found that giveth not liberty to himselfe in any knowne sinne but seemeth to
yeeld universall obedience to the will of God in one thing as well as in another as there is no doubt but there is many a one that thinketh so of himselfe that is perswaded hee liveth in no knowne sinne his life is in all respects such as it ought to bee There is a generation that are pure in their owne eyes saith Salomon Proverbes 30.12 In all my labours saith Ephraim Hosea 12.8 they shall find no iniquity admit I say that this were so yet is there this defect in the goodnesse of the best hypocrite in the world hee doth nothing with a good heart Every way of man saith Salomon Proverbes 21.2 is right in his owne eyes but the Lord pondereth the hearts As if hee should say Man is apt to flatter himselfe and to thinke passing well of every thing hee doth but the Lord in weighing and valuing the actions of men hath an eye alwaies to this with what heart every thing is done When the counsels of the hearts shall bee made manifest saith the Apostle 1 Cor 4.5 As if he had said With what intent and purpose of heart men have done that which they did then and not before shall every man have praise with God Now no hypocrite did ever any good thing with a good heart hee abstaineth from no sinne nor performeth any good thing hee doth out of obedience and love to God but out of some by respect or other Take a proofe for this in the example of those Iewes that we read of Zachary 7. for seventy yeares together during the whole time of the captivity they kept a solemne fast foure times in the yeare Was not this a singular good thing And yet the Lord plainely telleth them that the most of them in doing of this were no better then hypocrites And why so will you say What defect was there in this goodnesse of theirs What was it that did discover the falshood and hypocrisy of their hearts in this holy and good action Certainely no outward thing nothing that the eye of man was able to discover as in the foure former sorts that I have spoken of the Lord that pondereth the hearts hee found that they had not done this with a good heart As he telleth them verse 5. When yee fasted and mourned saith he in the fift and seventh moneth even these seventy yeares did yee at all fast unto me even unto me Which interrogation hath the force of a vehement denyall As if hee had said Ye did not at all fast unto me And hee enforceth this deniall with a most emphaticall repetition appealing withall to their owne conscience Did ye at all fast unto me even unto me No you did not and that your owne consciences doe know full well To whom then did they keepe these fasts Surely to themselves as it appeareth in the next verse They kept them not to please the Lord to shew their love and obedience unto him to testifie their obedient submission unto his correcting hand and their griefe for offending and provoking him their unfained desire to recover his favour But they kept them meerely out of selfe-love to please and give contentment to themselves They grieved for the destruction and burning of the Temple and City which was in the fift moneth as you may read Ier. 52 12 13. and for the slaughter of Gedaliah which was in the seventh moneth as you may read Ier. 41.1 2. upon whose death followed the utter dispersion of the remainder of the Iewes they mourned and tooke on for the ruine of their state and sighed under the burden of their present misery they thought their fasting to bee a satisfactory worke that would merit Gods favour But for offending God by their sinnes they mourned not they did not in their fasts by unfeigned repentance and reformation of their lives seeke attonement and reconciliation with God and therefore the Lord saith they did not at all fast unto him but unto themselves onely Heere then you see is another note of difference betweene that goodnesse that seemeth to be in the best and most glorious hypocrite and that which is in the weakest and poorest Christian under heaven The hypocrite in the best duties that he performeth serveth not the Lord at all but himselfe only in seeming to serve the Lord hee still seeketh himselfe onely and not the Lord. Thus God taxeth the hypocrisy of Israel Hos 10.1 Israel is as an empty vine hee bringeth forth fruit to himselfe As if he had said All good things that he doth hee doth them out of selfe-love hee seeketh himselfe onely in them In doing of any good he seeketh 1 Either the good opinion of men and the advantage that may grow to him thereby as the hypocriticall Pharisies did All their workes they doe to be seene of men saith our Saviour Matth. 23.5 Or 2 out of hope to merit somewhat of God and to bind him thereby the rather to beare with him in some other things as those hypocrites did Esa 58.3 Wherefore have wee fasted say they and thou seest it not Or 3 at the best hee doth it to avoid Gods wrath which hee knoweth is revealed from heaven against all ungodlinesse and unrighteousnesse of men as those did which the Prophet speaketh of Psal. 78. â—4 When hee slew them then they sought him and they returned and inquired early after God On the other side the true hearted Christian even the weakest and poorest soule amongst them though in eschewing evill and doing good he have some respect to himselfe the feare of hell and of the wrath of God due to sinne and the desire he hath to escape damnation hath great force to restraine him from sinne Knowing the terrours of the Lord saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 5.11 we perswade men and the hope and desire of the reward that God hath promised to a godly life hath great force to perswade him unto godlinesse Moses had respect unto the recompense of reward as the Apostle teacheth us Heb. 11.26 Yet the chiefe thing that moveth him to hate sinne and to love goodnesse is the desire hee hath to please and honour the Lord. Every good thing he doth he doth it to the Lord he serveth God in that he doth the maine intent of his heart in doing it is that hee may be accepted of God and please him It is said of Iosiah 2 Chron. 35.1 that hee kept a passover unto the Lord As if he had said his care was that it might be so administred and received as God might bee pleased in it And the Apostle professeth of himselfe 1 Thess. 3.4 that in preaching his care was so to speake not as pleasing men but God which trieth our hearts His maine care in preaching was not to doe his taske to get the credit and reputation of a diligent preacher or to obtaine a good applause among men but to preach so as hee might please God and approve his heart unto him Yea hee telleth us that even
speech of the Apostles unto Christ Luk. 17.5 where when they had heard our Saviour teach if a brother trespasse against us seven times in one day and what hope will you say can a man have of such a one yet upon profession of his repentance wee must forgive him and when they heard him presse this with such earnestnesse as Verse 3. he did take heed to your selves As if he should say I know well how heard and difficult a thing it is to flesh and bloud that I shall now require of you but take heed you doe so your case is wofull if you doe not this the Apostles all of them with one voice cry unto Christ Lord increase our faith As if they had said he had need have a great deale of faith that should be able to doe this and yet Lord if thou wilt be pleased to increase our faith we shall be able to doe it Why How can a mans faith helpe him in this case Surely two wayes First if a man would stirre up and exercise his faith by considering what the Lord for Christs sake hath done for him how he hath forgiven him a debt of tenne thousand talents and how apt he is still upon his repentance to forgive him though he trespasse against him more then seven times every day this will make a man able and willing to forgive his brother upon his repentance any wrongs whatsoever which are but as a debt of an hundred pence in comparison of that which God hath forgiven him and make him say to his owne heart as wee reade Matth. 18.33 the wicked servant should have said Should not I have compassion of my fellow servant even as the Lord hath had pitty on me Therefore the consideration of that which God for Christs sake hath done for us is also used by the Apostle Col. 3.13 as the strongest motive to make us willing to forgive wrongs Secondly if a man would make claime to that promise that hee being in Christ hath just title to which we finde made Esa. 11.6 9. to all the subjects of Christs kingdome The Wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe c. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountaine The effect of which promise is this that all that belong to Christs kingdome shall have the spirit of meekenesse given unto them and though they were by nature like Wolves and Leopards and Lions and Beares and Aspes and Cockatrices that is fierce and cruell apt to doe hurt and mischiefe when once they beleeve in Christ their natures shall be quite changed all bitternesse of spirit shall be taken from them they shall have no desire to hurt to be revenged of any that have done them wrong If I say a Christian that findeth himselfe troubled with maliciousnesse and bitternesse of spirit would in humble and faithfull prayer make claime to this promise and challeng it at Gods hands doubtlesse hee might have more power over that corruption then he hath A third corruption that troubleth much the people of God is slavish feare which is indeed one of the greatest tormenters of the heart that can be Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.18 And there is scarce any one corruption that the dearest of Gods servants are more subject to then to this slavish and distrustfull feare In which respect the Lord Esa. 35.4 calleth them such as are of a fearefull heart And upbraideth them with this as with a great sinne Esa. 51.13 Thou hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressour as if hee were even ready to destroy If they heare of any troubles approaching of any practises of the enemy either at home or abroad their hearts are surprised with strange feares continually every day as if the enemy were already entred into their houses and ready to cut their throates Alas my weakenesse is such saith this poore soule as I shall never bee able to abide such a triall I shall be apt to deny God or doe any thing when such a day commeth This is too true and this is my very case will many a one of you say and I know it is my great sinne to be so fearefull as I am but how should I helpe it How may I bee able to mortifie and subdue this corruption I answer get assurance by faith that thou art reconciled to God in Christ that thy sinnes are forgiven thee and that will free thee from thy feares and make thee strong against them See an experiment of this in them that endured as great tryalls as thou shalt ever indure and felt themselves before their tryall as fearefull and weake every whit as thou art I meane them that the Apostle speaketh of Hebr. 11.33 37. Observe these foure things distinctly in that example First How great their tryals were Verse 37. They were stoned sawne asunder tempted they were slaine with the sword they wandred about in sheep-skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted tormented Is it possible that thou canst ever be brought to greater tryals than they were Secondly How strong and resolute how void of feare they were even in this fiery tryall Vers. 35. not accepting deliverance they had deliverance and peace and freedome from all these miseries offred them upon condition that they would yeeld a little and forsake their Religion but they would not accept of it Thirdly Consider how weake and fearefull they had beene before the very time that they came to this tryall Vers. 34. Out of weakenesse they were made strong Fourthly Lastly What it was that made them thus strong Vers. 33. Through faith they attained to this strength The assurance they had of their reconciliation with God in Christ and of the forgivenesse of their sinnes was that that made them overcome their fearefulnesse and become so strong And no marvell for all the faithfull in this case have these promises of God to rest upon 1. That God will certainly have an eye to them and a care of them in the worst times that can come When he maketh inquisition for bloud saith David Psal. 9.12 when he commeth to visit a land for the murders and other horrible sinnes committed in it he remembreth them And 116.15 Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints He maketh precious account of them The haires of their head are numbred as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 10.30 and therefore much more their lives They shall not lose their lives unlesse God shall see that will be most for his glory and their good 2. The Lord will certainly proportion their tryals to their strength and as their tryals shall increase so shall their strength increase to beare and get through with them The Lord will give strength unto his people saith the Prophet Psal. 29.11 Feare thou not for I am with thee saith the Lord Esa. 41.10 be not dismayed for I am thy God I will strengthen thee yea I will helpe thee yea I will uphold thee with the
faith in meditating and feeding upon the goodnesse and love of God towards him in Christ and of those promises of God which through Christ hee hath title unto doth quicken and increase every saving grace in his heart And nothing hath that force to quicken and increase grace in us as this hath The better wee know the love of Christ that passeth knowledge the more assurance wee have of it the more oft and seriously wee thinke of it and meditate upon it the more we shall bee filled with all the fullnesse of God that is with all spirituall and saving and sanctifying grace as I shewed you the last day out of Ephes. 3.19 And the apprehending and beleeving of the promises of God these exceeding great and precious promises that God hath made to us in Christ hath great force to quicken and increase grace in the heart of man By them saith the Apostle 2 Peter 1.4 wee are made partakers of the divine nature O Lord saith Hezekiah in the prayer that hee made after that God had given him a promise to restore him to life Esa. 38.16 ô Lord saith he by these things by these gracious promises of thine men live and in all these things is the life of my spirit so thou wilt recover mee and make mee to live As if hee should say Though I be not fully recovered yet having thy promise for it I am revived in my spirit by these promises of thine thy people doe live thy promises are the life of their spirit If you aske mee what promises of God they bee that are so effectuall to breed and quicken grace in the heart of man I answer All Gods promises are very forcible and effectuall that way for in them all Gods marvellous love and goodnesse towards us is manifested And these bands of love as the Lord calleth them Hos. 11.4 have great force to draw the heart of Gods child unto him By them thou hast quickned mee saith David Psalme 119 93. But yet there is a speciall promise which above all other is most effectuall this way and that is that God hath promised to all them that are in the covenant of grace that are reconciled to him in Christ that hee will give them his holy sanctifying spirit A new heart will I give you saith the Lord Ezekiel 36.26 27. and a new spirit will I put within you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes As if hee had said Hee will by his holy spirit worke sanctifying and saving grace in his people And yet more particularly God hath promised that as wheresoever Christ came when hee was upon earth he restored the deafe to their hearing and the blind to their sight and the lame to their lims and even the dead to life as wee read Matthew 11.5 Yea hee made that woman goe straight and upright that had had a spirit of infirmity eighteene yeeres and was so bowed together that shee could not lift up her selfe of whom wee read Luke 13.11 13. Even so the Lord hath promised to worke the same mighty workes in the hearts of all his people that have by a lively faith received and entertained Christ. The eyes of the blind shall bee opened saith hee Esa. 35.5 that is they that were ignorant shall have knowledge wrought in them and the eares of the deafe shall bee unstopped they that could not heare heavenly things with any affection or fruit shall bee made able to heare the Word feelingly and fruitfully the lame man shall leape as a hart they that were before reprobate to every good worke shall bee made able cheerefully and willingly to walke in Gods waies and the tongue of the dumbe shall sing they that could not speake of any goodnesse before shall bee able to speake graciously for in the wildernesse shall waters breake forth and streames in the desart they whose hearts were most barren before of all goodnesse shall bee made most fruitfull in grace and good workes Now the promises of God all that are reconciled to God in Christ all true beleevers have just title unto they are all heires of the promises of God as the Apostle calleth them Hebrewes 6.17 the promises of God are their chiefe inheritance They are set downe in Christs testament and wee may challenge them as our legacy And if wee would make use of our faith when wee find in our selves most want of any grace or are most troubled with the poverty of our spirits and lay claime to these promises of God that in Christ wee have so just title unto certainely wee might bee farre more rich in grace then wee are Why are wee still so blind and so deafe so dumb and so lame so barren and unfruitfull Surely because though God have made us promises to helpe us in all these things wee doe not stirre up our faith to lay hold of and make claime unto them and therefore wee have so little benefit by them That as wee read Christ did not many mighty workes in his owne countrey Matthew 13.58 nay it is said Marke 6.5 hee could doe no mighty workes there and the reason is given because of their unbeleefe so it may truly bee said that the true cause why the Lord hath not in all this time wrought more spirituall miracles in our hearts is because of our unbeleefe either wee doe not at all beleeve these promises or at least wee doe not stirre up our faith nor make use of it in making claime unto them and challenging our right in them as wee ought to doe But I shall make this plainer unto you by handling it more particularly and distinctly and shewing you the force that is in justifying faith 1 to breed every saving grace in the heart 2 to enable a man unto every good duty And for the first I will instance but in foure particular graces by which you may easily judge of all the rest The first of them is saving repentance What is it that maketh a poore sinner when hee hath offended willing and able to turne unto God againe and seeke reconciliation with him Not the knowledge of Gods justice and power to consume him though I know there is a kind of repentance a legall repentance such a one as Iudas his was of whom wee read Matthew 27.3 that when hee saw Christ was condemned and what a gulfe of misery hee had cast himselfe into by his sinne hee repented himselfe that is wrought thereby But this will never worke saving repentance in a man it will never cause him to turne unto God and seeke reconciliation with him no no it will make a man hide himselfe from God and flie from him if possibly hee could as Adam did Genesis 3.8 It is the apprehension and perswasion the heart hath of the mercy of God and of his readinesse to forgive him upon his repentance and turning to him and that onely that giveth a man a heart to repent and turne unto God when
hee hath offended him As the thing that made the servants of Benhadad seeke unto Ahab 1 Kings 20.31 with sackcloth upon their loines and ropes about their necks whereby they professed their sorrow for offending him and that they were worthy to die for it was this onely thing that they had heard the kings of Israel were mercifull kings This is the Motive that good Hezekiah used to perswade Israel unto repentance 2 Chron. 30.6 Turne againe unto the Lord God of Abraham Isaac and Israel hee putteth them in mind of the covenant God had made with their fathers and hee will returne unto you And that also which the Prophet useth to the same purpose Esa. 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man the man of iniquity the worst man that is his thoughts and returne unto the Lord and hee will have mercy upon him and to our God for hee will abundantly pardon Thus doth the Apostle likewise Iames 4.8 perswade unto repentance Draw nigh to God and hee will draw nigh unto you And to conclude this was the maine thing that drew the prodigall unto repentance even the consideration of the fatherly affection that hee knew remained in his father towards him though he had so hainously offended him as we may perceive by his words Luke 15.18 I will arise saith he and go to my father and say to him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee and am no more worthy to be called thy sonne And certainely if the vilest sinner among you all could thus be perswaded of Gods mercifull disposition and readinesse to forgive you upon your repentance you would come in and not stand out in rebellion against him as you doe The second grace wherein the force of faith appeareth is the true feare of God What is it that hath most force to make Gods child when he is once reconciled to God affraid to offend him againe I know well that the consideration of Gods severity and power hath and ought to have great force and power in the heart to restraine a man from sin For so our Saviour teacheth Luk. 12.5 Feâ—re him which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell yea I say unto you feare him But the apprehension and perswasion a man hath of Gods mercy and goodnesse toward him in Christ is much more effectuall to make a man afraid to offend God and all feare that is wrought without this is but a slavish tormenting feare Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.18 It is not a child-like and saving feare There is forgivenesse with thee saith David Ps. 130.4 that thou maist be feared And Hos. 3.5 They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes And certainely beloved if you were any of you by a lively faith assured of the forgivenes of your sins and of Gods marvellous goodnesse towards you in Christ you would be much more fearefull to offend him then the most of you are Thirdly The third grace wherein this power of faith appeareth is Obedience Nothing is able to make a man willing and ready to be ruled by God in all things to yeeld hearty and constant obedience unto him till he by faith be assured of Gods love to him in Christ. The terrours of the law may like that hedge of thornes that the Prophet speaketh of Hos. 2.6 be able to stop a man from going on in an evill way but a willing obedience shall a man never bee able to yeeld unto God till he have faith When David Psal. 26.1 2. maketh profession of his integrity even unto God and comforteth himselfe against the malice of his enemies by that testimony that his conscience gave him that hee had walked in his integrity hee had walked in Gods truth his honest and good meaning hee knew would have yeelded him small comfort 〈◊〉 had not guided his saith by the direction of Gods Word nay he 〈◊〉 God to examine and try him whether it were not so he giveth verse 3. this for the reason and cause of this care hee had to walke uprightly and to follow the direction of the Word in all things For thy loving kindnesse saith hee is before mine eyes Nothing hath that force to make a man upright and constant in a Christian course as the knowledge and consideration of the mercy and loving kindnesse of God towards him in Iesus Christ. I delight to doe thy will ô my God saith David Psalme 40.8 and thy law is within my heart Till a man know God to bee his God reconciled unto him in Christ hee will never delight to doe his will his law will not bee in his heart hee will never heartily affect it It was the love of Christ that constrained Paul to doe him so diligent and faithfull service in his ministery as hee did 2 Corinthinas 5.14 the assurance hee had of Christs marvellous love to him in dying for him made him force himselfe to doe him the uttermost service hee was able and to thinke hee could never doe him service enough And where the Apostle speaketh of the marvellous obedience of Abraham to every thing that God commanded when God bad him get him out of his owne countrey and from his kindred and come into a land which hee would shew him hee left all presently when God â—ad him circumcise himselfe and every male that was in his family hee did presently upon the selfe-same day though himselfe were then ninety nine yeeres old Gen. 17.23 24. and hee had in his house three hundred and eighteene valiant men at that time Gen. 14.14 when God bad him cast out him sonne Ishmael out of his house though hee loved him dearely yet hee did immediately Gen. 21.14 Nay when God bad him sacrifice with his owne hands his sonne Isaac of whom it was said in Isaac shall thy seed bee called as the Apostle speaketh Hebrewes 11.18 yet hee was ready to doe it and that presently too as you may see Gen 22.3 But what was it that made Abraham so obedient to God in all things even in such hard commandements as these were Surely saith the Apostle Hebrewes 11.8 17. he did all these by faith He knew God was his God and his exceeding great reward as hee promised to bee Gen. 15.1 Hee was strong in faith as the Apostle saith Romanes 4.20 and therefore was so ready and cheerefull in his obedience unto God Certainely it is our want of faith beloved that maketh every commandement of God so grievous unto us if we had more faith and assurance of Gods favour in Christ we could not be so slack and backward in our obedience as we are The fourth and last grace that I will instance in is our love unto God No man can truly love the Lord till hee bee first by faith assured of Gods love to him in Christ. Wee love him saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because hee first love us And when once a man is assured by
upon My first proofe is the testimony that the Lord hath given unto them that cleave constantly to his truth The second is the comfort that Gods people themselves have found and the confidence they have reposed in that Of the first sort of proofs I will give you but three The first is that which you shall find Esa. 26.2 Open ye the gates that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth may enter in Marke three things in this first proofe 1. God makes it the character of the righteous nation the true Church the whole company of true believers that are made righteous by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse unto them that they are such as keep the truth Yea that he saith they are such as 2 keepe the truths all truths every truth that God hath in his Word revealed unto them 3. Marke what is said Vers. 1. of this nation that keepeth the truth and what security they may have that are of that nation We have a strong City salvation will God appoint for wals and bulwarks The nation that keepeth the truth yea every truth of God is as a strong city Gods salvation and protection shall be in stead of all wals and bulwarks unto that nation My second proofe of the first sort is that speech of our blessed Saviour Ioh. 8.31 If ye continue in my word then are ye my disciples indeed and not in name and profession onely He that is Christs disciple indeed taught of God a true believer will continue in Christs word in the truth he hath learned of him and not be drawne away from it And the third is like unto this 2 Iohn 9. Whosoever transgresseth He meanes not in action and practice for all men are apt to transgresse so There is no man that sinneth not 1 Kings 8.46 and every one that sinneth transgresseth the law 1 Ioh. 3.4 But he speaks here of such as transgresse in judgment forsake the right way as they did 2 Peter 2.15 and fall from the truth Whosoever saith he transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God hath no part in God no saving knowledge of God no comfort in him He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Sonne hath God for his father and the Sonne of God for his Saviour And this is my first sort of proofe the testimony that the Lord hath given of them that cleave to the truth and are constant in his holy religion you see what account the Lord makes of such My second proofe is the testimony that Gods people themselves from their owne experience have given unto this even of the comfort that they have found in this in the times of their greatest tryals and aâ—flictions that they have been constant in their religion and faithfully persisted in the truth of God And for this kind of proofe I will give you three particular examples of most holy men and one more generall of the whole Church The first of my three examples is holy Iob who when he was overwhelmed almost with tentations of all sorts found not more comfort and strength against them all in any one thing than he did in this Iob 23.11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more than my necessary food As if he had said How many and how great soever my frailties and corruptions have been whereby I have justly deserved the Lord should thus afflict me yet I thaâ—ke God this my Conscience can witnesse with me and this is my comfort that I have never been variable in my religion I have been constant in that My second example is Davids who when his soule cleaved to the dust Psal. 119.25 and melted for heavinesse as he saith Vers. 28. when he was brought very low by outward and inward affliction raiseth up himselfe with this testimony that his conscience gave him as with a principall comfort Vers. 30 31. I have chosen the way of truth thy judgements thy Word for so is that word taken most commonly in that Psalme have I laid before me I have stuck unto thy testimonies O Lord put me not to shame As if he should have said I have deliberately advisedly and upon good grounds I finde for it in thy Word not out of any carnall respects because it is the religion of the time and State I live in made choice of this religion which I do professe and I have stuck to it and would never be drawn from it therefore O Lord put me not to shame forsake me not nor leave me not without comfort My third example is that of the holy Apostle 2 Tim 4.6 7. I am now ready to be offred as a sacrifice in martyrdome and the time of my departure is at hand that was a time certainly wherein he should need to bethink himself of the best grounds of comfort he had and what was the chiefe thing that he grounds his comfort and confidence upon at that time Surely this which he expresseth in the next words I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith As if he had said Though by many oppositions of false teachers and bitter persecutions I have beene strongly assaulted to forsake it yet I have I praise God and this is my comfort even to the finishing of my course and end of my dayes kept the faith that is the doctrine of faith as the word is taken Acts 6.7 Rom. 1.5 Gal. 1.23 and in many other places And mark how confidently he infers even upon this ground in the next words Vers. 8. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall give me at that day My fourth and last example is more generall even of the whole body of the Church that God had then upon earth Psal. 44.17 18 19 All this is come upon us yet have we not forgotten thee neither have we dealt falsly in thy covenant our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way though thou hast sore broken us in the place of dragons and covered us with the shadow of death As if they had said No reproach or persecution that ever we indured all which we might easily have escaped if we would have dealt falsly in thy covenant and forsaken thy truth could make us so much as in heart to turne backe from thy way as our fore-fathers did in the wildernesse of whom it is said Acts 7.39 that in their hearts they turned backe into Egypt they could have found in their hearts to be there againe but so could not we and this testimony of our uprightnesse we have to comfort our selves with in all the miseries that have befalne us And thus have I given you the proofe of the point that a mans constancy in the
doth make and which may rise in your mindes against it And indeed if it were an objection of Papists onely I would never trouble you or my selfe about it But wee are all by nature ranke Papists in this and in many other points of religion and I know this first reason will seeme strange and absurd to many of you and that you will be ready to say what Shall every man in the matter of religion rest upon the instruction and perswasion hee hath from his owne private spirit This fond conceit saith the Papist hath already and still must needs bring into the Church an infinite variety of opinions in religion Quot capitatot sensus so many men so many mindes and opinions there must needs bee in religion if every ones private spirit bee supreame judge and determiner what is truth in the matter of religion Is it not a farre surer way for all men to depend and rest upon the Doctrine and instruction of the Church according to the ordinance of God then upon that which their owne private spirit teacheth them Aske the priests concerning the law saith the Lord Hag. 2.11 and againe The priests lips shall keepe knowledge saith the Prophet Mal. 2.7 and the people should seeke the law at his mouth Now unto this I have Foure things to answer First That though this Doctrine that every true beleever hath the spirit of God and that the spirit of God will teach him bee strange and ridiculous to such as are sensuall not having the spirit as the Apostle speaketh of some Iude 19. and indeed to every naturall man yet to the regenerate man it is not so The spirit of truth saith our Saviour Iohn 14.17 the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for hee dwelleth in you and shall bee in you Every true beleever every true Christian hath the spirit of God and knowes and finds in himselfe that hee hath it Because ye are sonnes saith the Apostle Galathians 4.6 God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father Hee could not pray els nor cry Abba father unto God And he that hath it not let him scoffe and â—lout at it never so much is in a wofull case certainely and will find it to be so one day He that hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his saith the Apostle Rom. 8.9 Secondly The spirit that every faithfull man hath to teach and instruct him is not his owne private spirit as they scornefully and blasphemously call it for 1 it is the spirit of God even the same that first indited the holy Scriptures and inspired the holy Prophets and Apostles in the writing of them and is therefore best able to instruct and teach us in the true meaning of them Wee have received saith the Apostle â— Cor. 2.12 not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things which are freely given us of God And 2 besides it is not mans private spirit because it is one and the same in all the faithfull throughout the world and teacheth them all one and the same thing By one spirit saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.13 wee are all baptized into one body whether we be Iewes or Gentiles bond or free and have beene all made to drinke into one spirit As if hee should have said As all the faithfull throughout the world enjoy the same outward Sacraments so is the inward grace that is sealed thereby one and the same in all the faithfull throughout the world and teacheth them all one and the same thing So that this teaching that every true beleever hath and must have from the spirit is no cause of the diversity of opinions that is in the world no no it is the following and hearkning unto our own naturall and carnall spirits that is the true cause of that if we were all taught by the spirit of God we should agree better in opinion then we do Yea it is one and the same spirit that is in all the faithfull that are now living that it was in all the faithfull in old time and teacheth us now no other thing then it did teach all the faithfull from the beginning of the world So the Apostle alluding unto David and to the faithfull in his time saith 2 Cor. 4.13 We having the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeved and therefore have I spoken we also beleeve and therefore speake Thirdly Wee doe not say that that teaching and perswasion which every faithfull man receiveth inwardly in his owne heart from the spirit of God is the supreame judge and determiner what is true and what erroneous in the matters of faith and religion from which no appeale is to bee made for all hereticks and selfe-conceited persons will bee apt to pretend that but wee have a certaine rule given us whereby that which the spirit of God teacheth a man inwardly may be knowne and discerned from all opinions and motions that come from a false and fantasticall spirit and that is the written Word of God That Doctrine that is consonant to the Word is of the spirits teaching that that swerves from the Word comes certainely from a false and erroneous spirit By this rule we must judge of the spirit that is in other men Beloved beleeve not every spirit saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.1 but try the spirits whether they bee of God But how shall wee try whether the Doctrine that our teachers bring us bee such as they received and learned of Gods spirit or no Why wee must try it by this rule To the law and to the testimony saith the Prophet Esa. 8.20 if they speake not according to this Word it is because they have no light in them As if hee should have said they were never taught of God And this is also the rule whereby wee must try every opinion in religion that wee hold every motion and inclination that wee find in our hearts whether it bee of the spirit of God yea or no the spirit never disagreeth from the Word Behold saith the wisdome of God Proverbes 1.23 I will powre out my spirit unto you I will make knowne my words unto you And Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them saith the Lord my spirit that is upon thee and my word which I have put in thy mouth The spirit and the Word goe alwaies together Fourthly and lastly The spirit of God useth to teach the conscience by the ministery of the Word that is in the Church of God and not either by immediate inspirations and enthusiasmes or by any other outward meanes ordinarily but by this onely And by this also a man may judge whether that that hee holds in religion bee of the spirits teaching yea or no. Whether the good things that seeme to bee in him were wrought by the spirit of God that is if hee have learned and
received them by the ministery of the Church and preaching of the Word Therefore the Apostle calls the ministery of the Gospell 2 Cor. 3.8 the ministration of the spirit As if hee had said The meanes whereby the Lord conveyes his spirit into the heart of man and whereby the spirit worketh grace in mans heart is the ministery of the Word Received ye the spirit saith he Galathians 3.2 by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the Doctrine of faith preached So speaking of faith the greatest worke of the spirit he saith Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing Therefore when our Saviour had said Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets they shall bee all taught of God hee addeth immediatly every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me As if he had said The father teacheth no man ordinarily but in and by the hearing of his Word preached Therefore when the Lord makes that gracious promise to every faithfull man that hee will by his spirit plainely teach and direct him which way to take even then when he is in most danger to be mislead and seduced Esa. 30.21 Thine eares shall heare a word behind thee saying this not that but this is the way walke yee in it continue goe on in it leave it not when thou turnest unto the right hand and when thou turnest unto the left As if he should have said When thou shalt be in danger to be seduced and drawne out of the right way even then my spirit shall resolve and confirme thee in the truth and keepe thee in it I say when the Lord doth promise thus plainely and particularly to teach and guide his people aright by his spirit even in controverted truthes you shall find in the former verse 20. how and by what meanes the spirit will thus teach and guide his people Thy teachers saith he shall not bee removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers and then followeth and thine eares shall heare a word behind thee As if hee should say I will accompany the ministery of my Word with the efficacy and operation of my spirit and by the ministery of thy teachers my spirit shall instruct and guide thee in the right way And thus you see the first reason of the Doctrine opened and confirmed unto you that the spirit of God wheresoever hee dwells will teach and perswade the heart in the truth of religion The second reason of it is this That when once a man is taught of God and instructed by his spirit in the truth hee will certainely cleave unto it and hold fast whatsoever hee hath learned of that heavenly teacher Teach mee O Lord saith David Psalme 119.33 the way of thy statutes that is that way unto life and salvation which thou hast in thy Word prescribed a plaine periphrasis of the true religion of God and I shall keepe it unto the end As if hee had said I shall never fall nor bee drawne away from it when once thou hast by thy spirit instructed and resolved me in it And verse 102. I have not departed from thy judgements saith he but have beene constant in thy truth for thou hast taught mee So saith the Apostle also of all that are taught of God 1 Iohn 2.27 The same anointing saith hee the spirit of God hee meanes teacheth you of all things of all things that are necessary for you to know and it is truth and is no lie this teaching of the spirit is cleare certaine and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him As if he should say Ye shall abide in Christ and in the profession of every truth of his because ye have beene taught by his holy spirit And thus have I shewed you the reasons and grounds of this point that he that hath the spirit of Christ will be constant in the Religion of Christ and firmly cleave unto the truth of God Lecture CXLVI On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 30. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceede to make some application of it unto our selves For seeing as wee have heard the Spirit of God wheresoever it dwels will teach and resolve the heart in the truth of Religion and he that is thus taught of God cannot but be constant in the truth seeing the Lord makes so great account of them that cleave to his truth and the faithfull themselves have found such comfort in this when they have beene in great distresse wee are therefore to be exhorted that every one of us would labour by this note to approve our selves to have the Spirit of Christ and so to be his even by our resolution and constancy in our Religion and cleaving fast unto the truth of God which we have received and doe make profession of This is an exhortation which we shall finde much pressed upon Gods people by the Holy Ghost specially in the New Testament Watch yee take heed unto your selves saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 stand fast in the faith in the Doctrine of faith quit yee like men in withstanding manfully all such as would seduce you bee strong and resolute in the truth Observe his earnestnesse in the many words he useth So Phil. 4.1 Stand fast in the Lord in the faith and Doctrine of Christ my dearely beloved And 2 Thes. 2.15 Therefore brethren saith hee sland fast and hold the traditions the doctrines delivered unto you which you have beene taught whether by word by lively voice in the Ministery of the word preached which you heare or by our Epistle or by the holy Scripture which yee reade And againe Heb. 4.14 Let us hold fast our proâ—ession saith he And againe Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering Remember how thou hast received and heard saith our Saviour Revel 3.3 and hold fast And if the people of God then had such need to have this exhortation pressed upon them while the Apostles themselves lived by whom they had beene taught and confirmed in the truth with farre more evidence and demonstration of the spirit and of power as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 2.4 then is it to bee found in the Ministery of any of Gods servants now how much more necessary is this exhortation for us all in these dayes No not so will you say For those were dayes of bloudy persecution and of a fiery tryall The Magistrate was a mortall enemy to Christ and his Gospell and the Iewes every where incensed him against it but we thankes be to God live under a Christian Magistrate and in dayes of great peace we have peace at home and peace abroad To this I answer that though we through the great mercy of God doe enjoy the Gospell in great peace and have it also maintained and countenanced by publike authority and though the religious disposition of our gracious King who hath both heretofore and of late so fully declared
negligently this should not discontent us neither so long as they keepe themselves within the bounds of modesty and sobriety but wee should rather all say as Moses did Num. 11.29 would to God that all the Lords people were Prophets would to God that all our hearers were so understanding a people But though this bee so yet is there a kind of desire of knowledge that is a most dangerous thing and which all that desire to keepe themselves steadfast in the purity of Gods religion must bee admonished to take heed of The bait whereby the Divell caught our first parents and whereby we were all undone was the desire of knowledge God doth know saith he Gen. 3.5 that so soone as ye shall eat of the fruit of this tree your eyes shall be opened and ye shall bee as Gods for knowledge And you shall find verse 6. that this was the maine thing that prevailed with them that it was a tree to be desired to get knowledge And this hurtfull and dangerous desire of knowledge may bee descryed three waies First When wee desire to know more of Gods matters then hee hath beene pleased to reveale in his Word When neglecting the knowledge of such things concerning God and his will as hee hath revealed wee will bee prying into Gods secrets and either know such things as God hath said nothing of in his holy Word or know more of those things that he hath taught us in his holy Word then hee hath revealed The Lord hath clearely revealed to us in his holy Word that in the Vnity of the Godhead there is a Trinity of persons so hath he also in part clearely in his Word revealed to us his will touching his decree of predestination touching the incarnation and conception of our Lord and all other the great mysteries of our faith Now when in these things men cannot content themselves with that that God hath clearely revealed but would know more They cannot bee content to know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that these things are so but they would also know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 why they are so they would know them exactly and see the reason of every thing in these high mysteries this is a desire of knowledge that is evill and dangerous When the Lord revealed himselfe to Moses in the bush Exod. 3.5 hee charged him not to come too nigh him draw not nigh hither saith hee And when hee was pleased to reveale his glory unto his people upon mount Sinai hee set bounds unto them and charged them upon paine of death Exodus 19.12 21. not to passe those bounds to gaze and pry too farte The Lord hath set bounds for our knowledge in these heavenly mysteryes and those are the holy Scriptures Remember what a plague came upon the men of Bethshemesh 1 Sam. 6 19. because they looked into the Arke they would see and know more in the matters of God then hee would have them to doe And see how God was offended with Zachary the father of Iohn Baptist for this God had told him by his Angell that hee should have a blessed sonne by his wife Elizabeth Zachary said to the Angel Luke 1.18 Whereby shall I know this Gods Word could not suffice him for his knowledge in this matter but he would have it made evident unto him by reason how such a thing could be In all matters of faith it becomes a Christian to enquire and seeke to know what God hath in his Word revealed yea hee may enquire even into the reason of any divine mystery so farre forth as God hath in his Word revealed it What hath the Lord answered and what hath the Lord spoken must Gods people say Ier. 23.25 and there they must rest That which wee cannot conceive the reason of wee must reverently adore and cry out with the Apostle Rom. 11.33 ô altitudo O the depth of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgements and his waies past finding out There is a kind of holy ignorance and simplicity a desire not to see too much nor to pry too farre into the things of God that is much commended to us in the Word of God The Lord preserveth the simple saith David Psalme 116.6 When we can mortifie our wit and reason and bring it into captivity into the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 10.5 When we can bring our selves unto the obedience of faith as the Apostle calls it Rom. 16.26 When we make our reason subject unto faith And on the other side as the gazing upon the sunne in his brightnesse will make a man blind so this seeking to make the matters of faith subject to our reason and giving our selves liberty to question and dispute too much of the mysteries of God is the readiest way to loose all sound judgement in heavenly things Where is the disputer of this world saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.20 hath not God made the wisedome of this world foolishnesse The second way whereby that desire of knowledge which is dangerous and hurtfull may be described is this when neglecting other things we seeke the knowledge of these high points only as are above our capacity to understand Those points of religion that are necessary unto the salvation of Gods people for them to know are so plainely taught in the holy Scripture as the simplest of them may be able to understand them In which respect the Apostle compareth them to milk which the youngest and weakest child may feed upon and receive nourishment by Heb. 5.12 There are some other points of religion which though they be also taught in the Word and in their order profitable to be knowne yet are they not so plainely taught in the Word as every one of Gods people can understand them in which respect the Apostle compareth them to strong meate which belongs onely to them that are of yeares Heb. 5.14 And as the feeding of a little child strong meat is the way to overthrow the stomack of it and so to kill it even so is this the utter overthrow of many Christians that being children in understanding before they have beene well fed and nourished with milk they will feed upon nothing but this strong meat they busy themselves in seeking the knowledge of nothing in religion but of those high points that are matters of controversy even among the most learned men Wee read of our blessed Saviour that in teaching of the people he had respect alwaies unto this to give them that food that their stomackes would beare and so might be wholesome and fit to nourish them Hee spake the word unto them as they were able to heare it saith the Evangelist Mar. 4.33 and Ioh. 16.12 I have yet many things to say unto you but ye cannot beare them now As if he had said they would doe you more hurt then good as that food will doe a man which his stomacke is not able to beare and
acquainted with the holy Scriptures and could remember what ye have learned there ye should not much be moved with that that any either Hereticke or Atheist could say against the truth Thirdly and lastly By this we shall be able to convince and stoppe the mouth of any caviller and seducer if we can alleadge a direct place of Scripture for that truth that we hold The Scripture is profitable and hath great efficacy and force 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to convince saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 3.16 it is the sword of the spirit Eph. 6.17 the weapon whereby the spirit of God fighteth with great power and efficacy against every adversary Thus did our blessed Saviour put to silence the tempter himselfe the grand Master and father of all Hereticks and seducers with Scriptum est by alleadging plaine places of Scripture against him Matthew 4.4 7 10. And therefore there is in it a more divine power to convince the conscience of any gaine-sayer and to stop his mouth then in all the testimonyes of counsells or fathers that ever lived in the world And therefore to conclude this first direction as this may discover to us what small hope there is of the greatest number of those that professe the truth in these dayes of peace and joyne with us in the use of all Gods ordinances that they should ever persevere and hold fast their profession being so extreamly ignorant and unacquainted with the principles and grounds of the Religion that they doe professe strangers in the holy Scriptures so may this assure the best of us all beloved that if ever a time of tryall shall come our hearts will smart and ake for this that we have not grounded our selves better in the knowledge of the truth that when we shall heare what the adversary will object against it wee shall find our selves so apt to stagger for want of grounded knowledge when we shall find so small comfort in suffering for it which wee have so small assurance whether it bee the truth or no. Certainely hee that desires to persevere and hold fast the truth hee must while hee hath time and meanes ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth by acquainting himselfe and seeking to be perfect in the principles of Religion and points of the Catechisme and by getting good proofes of Scripture for every thing that hee doth hold and professe The second is this He must take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practice it or he will never continue constant in the profession of it This is given for the reason why the elect hearers who are in the parable Luke 8.15 resembled unto the good ground did keepe the word and bring forth fruit with patience did persevere and hold out to the end and none but they because they and they only did heare the word with honest and good hearts The man that heares the word and useth the meanes of knowledge with an honest and good heart that is with desire and purpose of heart to practice that which he knowes with such a heart as was in David Psalme 86.11 Teach mee thy wayes ô LORD and I will walke in thy truth And 119.34 Give me understanding and I shall keepe thy Law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart He I say that hath such an honest and good heart he shall certainely keepe it and hold out to the end Many promises are made to such The righteous is an everlasting foundation saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 10 25. And the Prophet having spoken Psalm 112.1 5. of many priviledges that belong to the man that feareth God to the good and upright hearted man he adds this to all the rest Verse 6. surely hee shall not be moved for ever no temptations no perswasions no persecutions shall ever be able to remove him If yee will feare the Lord saith Samuel to Israel 1 Sam. 12.14 And serve him and obey his voice and not rebell against the commandement of the Lord then shall both yee and also the King that reighneth over you continue following the Lord your God Bee you confident in this beloved even such of you as when you forecast the prevailing of Popery and danger of persecution have beene most apt to feare and doubt your selves that you shall never be able to hold out to the end if you truly feare God and make conscience to practice whatsoever he hath taught you be you confident I say in these promises and how weake soever you feele your selves know that the Lord will shew his strength in your weakenesse he will certainely uphold you The eyes of the Lord saith the Prophet to King Asa 2 Chron. 16.9 runne too and fro throughout the whole earth every nation every Towne every family to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect towards him This the faithfull have ever had good experience of in the times of most fiery tryall What an admirable strength and constancy shall we read of in the Booke of Martyrs to have beene in sundry simple men and women whose knowledge was very weake and meane A well grounded knowledge is a notable meanes to helpe unto constancy as we have heard But there is more force this way in one ounce of true piety and uprightnesse of heart then in a pound of knowledge without this Let a man abound in knowledge never so much if he feare not God if he makes not conscience of his wayes he may turne Papist before he dye notwithstanding all the knowledge that he hath Hold faith and a good conscience saith the Apostle to Timothy 1 Tim. 1.19 20. which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwracke of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander A pure conscience is that golden Pot wherein this heavenly Mannah of faith and sound judgement in Religion must bee kept Holding the mystery of faith in a pure conscience saith hee 1 Tim. ◠9 This golden Pot this precious cabinet will keepe it safe and sure so as we shall never lose it and nothing else but this will doe it And what meaneth he by a pure conscience Surely such a one as doth not willingly admit of the least spot the least sinne that may defile it A good conscience in all things as Paul calls it Heb. 13.18 He that dares not give liberty to himselfe to offend God in any thing he and he only shall hold fast the mystery of faith That Alexander which the Apostle speaketh of had not only beene a constant hearer of the Apostle but had been his constant companion in travell a zealous professour of the truth and very neare unto Martyrdome for it also as it may appeare Acts 19.33 34. yet fell this man so fearfully from the truth that he became a blasphemer of it as is plaine 1 Tim. 1.20 and a most bitter enemy and persecutor of it one of the greatest enemies that ever Paul had Alexander the copper-smith saith he 2 Tim. 4.14
every truth of God even the least truth that God hath taught us in his holy Word The fourth and last direction is this He that desires to abide in the truth and keep himselfe from being drawne into errour must be constant in a conscionable use of all Gods holy ordinances and meanes of grace How effectuall and forcible a means this is to uphold a man in the constant profession and love of the truth I will shew you by instancing in three particular ordinances of God that is 1 The Ministery of the Word 2 The Sacrament of the Lords Supper and 3 Prayer For the first The constant frequenting of the Ministerie of the Word is a singular means to preserve men from errours of all sorts and to establish them in the truth The Apostle tels us Eph. 4.14 that God ordained it for this end that we should no longer be as children tossed to and fro of every wind of doctrine And as God ordained it to that end so he hath given to us his promise Esa. 55.11 that it shall prosper in the thing whereunto he sent it Certainly they that frequent it and depend upon it with honest and good hearts shall not like children be tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine nor seduced by erroneous spirits When the Apostle had said Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast our profession without wavering he adds Ver. 25. Not forsaking the assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is He that gives liberty to himselfe to forsake or neglect the Church-assemblies how is it possible that he should hold fast the profession of his faith without wavering And this is the reason that the Spouse and Church of Christ gives of that prayer she makes unto him Cant. 1.7 Tell me O thou whom my soule loveth where thou feedest where thou makest thy flock to rest at noone that is direct me to the place where I may enjoy the sound Ministerie of thy Word for by that Christ useth to feed and refresh his flock and then mark the reason she gives for this suit For why should I be saith she as one that turneth aside by the flocks of thy companions Why should I harken unto or follow after any of these heretickes and seducers who though they pretend to be thy companions and friends as the false Apostles transformed themselves into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11.13 yet indeed are not so Certainely if ye bee true members of the Church of Christ if ye bee such as can truly say Christ is he whom your soule loveth above all other things ye will highly esteeme of a sound ministery ye will seeke it and enquire after it you will take paines to enjoy it and when you have it you will be thankfull for it and make much of it For 1 without it you will never attaine to that knowledge and understanding as shall feed and nourish you and make you thrive and grow in grace This is the meanes whereby Christ the great and master shepheard of the sheepe as the Apostle calls him Heb. 13.20 doth feed his flock I will give you pastours according to mine owne heart saith the Lord Ier. 3.15 which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding 2 Without it you will never attaine to that sound comfort as may be able to refresh your soules in the scorching heate of all persecutions and tentations for this is the meanes whereby Christ maketh his flock to rest at noone when the Sunne is at his height I create the fruit of the lips the preaching of the Word saith the Lord Esa. 57 â—9 to be peace peace that is the meanes of abundant and constant peace to him that is a farre off and to him that is neare that is to all mine elect Gentiles and Iewes saith the Lord and I will heale him by this meanes I will cure all the wounds that doe put his soule to anguish and paine In this placâ— Hag. 2.9 in mine house which is the place and seate of the sound Ministery in this placâ— will I give peace saith the Lord of hosts 3. And lastly Without it you will be ready ever and anon to be seduced and drawne into one errour or other by those false companions that by much flight and cunning crafâ—inessâ— lye in wait to deceive as the Apostle speaketh Eph 4.14 For it is the meanes that God hath sanctified to preserve you from that danger as the Apostle teacheth us in that place And the Church heere you see had no hope to keepe her selfe from turning aside by the flocks of such companions unlesse Christ would direct her to the place where she might enjoy a sound ministery where he feedeth his flocke and maketh them to rest at noone The second ordinance of God that is effectuall this way is the Sacrament of the Lords Supper He that oft frequents the Lords Table and receiveth that Sacrament with faith and understanding having first duly prepared his heart unto it shall find great force in it to strengthen and preserve him from falling from the truth Three evident reasons there bee for this For 1. As Baptisme was the Sacrament of our regeneration and new birth so this is the Sacrament of our nourishing and strengthening in that state of grace and Christ therein is received as bread the use whereof is to strengthen mans heart Psalme 104.15 and it must needs therefore bee most effectuall to make us stand fast in the faith and to be strong in it 2. This Sacrament is a seale of that everlasting covenant whereof the Lord speaketh Ier. 32.40 whereof this is one branch that wee shall never depart from God and consequently never fall away from his truth 3. And lastly In and by this Sacrament is represented and confirmed to us the communion that wee have both with Christ himselfe and with all his faithfull people throughout the world The bread which we breake saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.16 17. is it not the communion of the body of Christ for wee being many are one bread and one body for we are all partakers of that one bread And while we hold and are confirmed in our communion with Christ and all his faithfull people we are safe enough from forsaking his truth and falling into any dangerous errour for that would separate us from Christ and from his faithfull people The third and last ordinance I said I would instance in is prayer Fervent and constant humble and faithfull prayer is a most effectuall meane to make us stand fast in the truth and to keepe us from declining from it He that out of the sense of his owne ignorance unsetlednesse weakenesse and unability to stand against the subtilty of seducers can flee to God this way and depend upon him for strength is safe enough Therefore have godly people ever beene wont by this meanes to seeke helpe of God in this case even to keepe themselves from all kindes of declining and falling from God either in
state wherein we live First All men are bound to love their country dearely and heartily to desire the peace and prosperity of it for in the peace and prosperity thereof consisteth every mans owne peace and welfare The country that God hath made the place of our dwelling and abode though it were not our native country yea though it were a most wicked place yet are we bound to desire the welfare and prosperity of it as is plaine by that charge that God gave unto his people concerning Babylon Ier. 29.7 Seeke the peace of the city whether I have caused you to be caried away captives and pray unto the Lord for it for in the peace thereof shall ye have peace But we are more bound to desire the peace and prosperity of our owne country specially of the Church of God in it Pray for the peace of Ierusalem saith David Psal. 122.6 they shall prosper that love thee Let no man looke to prosper that loves not the Church of God unfeignedly that doth not heartily desire that it may flourish and prosper Secondly He that doth love the Church and land he liveth in unfeignedly must needs desire and joy to see the Gospell freely and plentifully preached in it to see Gods pure religion professed and maintained in it For nothing can make a state and Church so happy every way as this will do See the truth of this in three particular degrees of outward and worldly happinesse for of that happinesse that is spirituall and eternall no man will doubt 1 Nothing will make a nation so honourable and full of glory 2 Nothing so strong and peaceable 3 Nothing so prosperous and plentifull in all outward blessings as religion will do For the first The Apostle saith of the Israelites Romans 9.4 that to them pertained the glory that nation excelled all the nations of the earth in glory and honour And what was it that procured them that honour Surely this they onely enjoyed the Word and true worship of God This was their chiefe honour and preferment saith the Apostle Rom. 3.2 that unto them were committed the oracles of God and 9.4 they had the glory because they had the covenants of God to them the law was given they had the service of God And therfore when the ark which was then the principall means of Gods worship was taken from them then was the honour of that nation gone the glory was departed from Israel 1 Sam. 4.21 And they are now by rejecting of the Gospell and persecuting of the true religion of God become the most contemptible nation under heaven Nothing will make a person a family a State so honourable as religion will do nothing so contemptible and vile as irreligiousnesse and profanenesse Since thou wast precious in my sight saith the Lord to his people that feared his name Esa. 43.4 For all such are his jewels Mal. 3.17 thou hast beene honourable and 1 Sam. 1.30 Them that honour me will I honour and they that despise me shall be despised though all the world say nay to it Secondly Nothing will make a kingdome so strong and free from all danger of enemies as religion will do no policy no munition no bulwarks are such a strength to a kingdome as it is There was a time when Israel excelled all the nations of the earth in strength and puissance God is knowne in her palaces for a refuge for loe saith the Psalmist Psal. 48.3 4 5. the kings were assembled many great Kings oft joyned together in battell against it they went together they saw it and so marvelled they well discerned how invincible that nation was and they wondred at it Never was any nation so admirable in victories and deliverances as Israel was And what was the strength of Israel Surely the Sanctuary of God the true worship and religion of God which they and they onely did enjoy was the excellency of their strength as the Lord cals it Ezek. 24.21 The faithfull Prophets and Preachers were the strength of the kingdome the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof as the King of Israel himselfe acknowledged Elizeus to be 2 King 13.14 So it is said 2 Chron. 11.16 17. of those godly Levites and people that would not conforme to Ieroboams idolatry but came to Ierusalem where they might enjoy the pure worship of God that they strengthened the kingdome of Iudah and made Rehoboam strong three yeares for three yeares they walked in the wayes of David and Salomon Observe two things in this example 1. The Levites and people that set their hearts to seeke the Lord that were zealously religious they strengthened the kingdome of Iudah and the King such Levites and such people are the best subjects that any King can have the best members that any common-wealth can have they are the very props and pillars of the State and Kingdome 2 Though Rehoboam himselfe was not soundly religious nor the most of his people neither yet so long as he walked in the wayes of David and of Salomon professed and maintained the true relion he was strong and his kingdome was strong So long as the Gospell is soundly and freely preached in a nation and the pure religion of God professed and maintained in it though many or most that profâ—sse it have no truth of heart in them that nation will be strong the Lord will be as a wall of fire round about it as he promiseth Zach. 2.5 On the other side Nothing can make a nation strong or secure from danger that shall forsake or decline from the true religion of God They chose new gods saith holy Deborah of Israel Iud. 5.8 then was warre in the gates While Israel was without the true God without a teaching Priest and without the Law as the Prophet Azariah told king Asa 2 Chron. 15.3.5 in those times there was no peace to him that went out nor to him that came in but great vexation was upon all the inhabitants of the countrey Every one then that desireth that the strength and peace of the king and kingdome may continue will joy in the liberty that the Gospell hath in it in the store of able Preachers and Prophets that are in it that the pure religion of God doth prosper in it and will mourne to see the course of the Gospell hindred any way to heare of any declining in it from the sincerity of the holy religion of God Thirdly and lastly Nothing will make a kingdome so prosperous and plenteous in outward blessings of all sorts as religion will do When Iehoshaphat had reformed religion in Iudah and established it in sincerity and purity it is said of him 2 Chron. 17.5 that therfore God established the kingdome in his hand and that he had riches and honour in abundance And when he had taken order that there might be a preaching ministery in all Congregations within his kingdome and that they might have also all good encouragement given them in their ministery He
usefull not fit to edifie himselfe in faith and obedience unto God For as it is an argument of a vaine and unsound heart in a Minister to teach any thing that tendeth not to the edifying of the people in faith and godlinesse as the Apostle telleth Timothy some did in his time 1 Tim. 1.3 4. This the Apostle saith was the rule that he followed in teaching Acts 20.20 he taught them not all that he was able to teach but he kept backe nothing that was profitable for them So it is a signe of a vaine and unsound heart in an hearer to desire to know more in religion then may be of use unto him for his owne practise The wisdome of the prudent saith Solomon Pro. 14.8 is to understand his way how hee may walke to please God This was the knowledge that David desired Psal. 119.66 Teach me good judgement and knowledge As if he had said such as may doe me good and make me better Now the upright hearted man to the end he may not offend God in any thing but obey his will in all things he desireth to know the whole will of God so farre as it concerneth him and may be profitable for him to know it I opened my mouth and panted saith David Psal. 119.131 for I longed for thy commandements as if he had said to know them that I might not breake them And thus he saith Psal. 18.22 23. that he approved to his owne heart his uprightnesse and integrity For all his judgements were before me and I did not put away his statutes any of them from me I was also upright before him As wee see it is with wise men specially with justices and officers they will acquaint themselves well with the statutes that they may doe nothing in their office that is against law and so bring themselves into danger So is it with the wise and prudent hearted Christian in this case I am thine save me saith David Psal. 119.94 for I have sought thy precepts And indeed how is it possible for him to be afraid to offend God in any thing or desirous to doe the will of God in all things that is not carefull to enquire and know what the will of God is in all things So it is said of Ezra 7.10 that hee had prepared his heart to seeke the law of the Lord and to doe it Thus David charged his Princes and Nobles and Commons in that great Parliament and common Councell that he summoned not long before his death 1 Chron. 28.8 Now therefore in the sight of all Israel the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God keepe and seeke for all the commandements of the Lord your God As if he had said You cannot keepe them unlesse first you seeke to know them If this be so then is there certainely no truth of grace no uprightnesse of heart in many men First What truth of grace can there be in them that professe to all men by their despising the meanes that they desire not the knowledge of the will of God of which sort notwithstanding there bee many that are passing well perswaded of the uprightnesse of their owne hearts Of these men the Holy Ghost hath given sentence long since Iob 21.14 They say unto God depart from us for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies As though he should say They that doe not desire the knowledge of his waies how honest men soever they seeme to be do certainely in their hearts say unto God depart from us they would have nothing to doe with him by their good will And Ps. 119.155 Salvation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes As if he should say They that never seek to know what God hath either forbidden or commanded them in his Word are farre from salvation Secondly Such as though they seeme to love the meanes and so to desire knowledge of Gods will yet never seeke to know the will of God in those cases that concerne their owne practise in particular It is the ordinance of God ye know Mat. 2.7 that his people should seeke his law at the mouth of his messenger And Iohns hearers did so his ministery wrought feares and doubts in them and both the people and the Publicans and the souldiers came to him as you may see Luk. 3.10.12.14 to be resolved in their doubts and said unto him What shall we do But our hearers have no doubts no cases of conscience to be resolved in No man ever asketh the question whether that that he hath gotten by usury or by gaming or by filling in of pots to men till they be drunke and have made themselves beasts be lawfully gotten or no. No man asketh is God pleased with the gaine that I get thus Will God blesse it to me and mine Thirdly and lastly Such also have cause to suspect the truth of their owne hearts that wittingly and purposely shun the knowledge of some parts of Gods will that concerne their owne practise because if they should know them and not doe accordingly their conscience would be disquieted and if they should practise them they must incurre danger and trouble and it is good sleeping thinke they in a whole skin Let none that are such flatter themselves in this that they thanke God they doe nothing against their conscience they doe nothing that they know to bee evill and displeasing to God For if thou wilfully close thine owne eyes against any part of Gods will that thou mayest not see it as those Iewes did that our Saviour condemneth Matth. 13.15 if there bee any truth of God concerning which it may bee said of thee as the Apostle speaketh of some wicked men in his time 2 Peter 3.5 this thou art willingly ignorant of certainely thy heart is unsound and the Lord will judge thee as one that hath sinned not out of ignorance but wilfully And so much shall serve to bee spoken of the first of these three points that I propounded touching the equall respect that the upright-hearted man beareth to all the commandements of God He desireth to know the whole will of God in all things that concerne him in one point as well as in another Secondly Hee maketh conscience of every sinne that God hath in his law condemned of one as well as of another It is no argument of sincerity to make conscience of and to hate some sinnes The Pharisee you know could say Luke 18.11 God I thanke thee I am not as other men are I am not so bad as such and such are I am not extortioner no unjust man in my dealings with men no adulterer But this is oft made in Scripture a note of uprightnesse to make conscience of every knowne sinne of one as well as of another Thus David describeth them that are undefiled in the way Psal. 119.3 They also doe no iniquity As if hee had said Not wittingly as giving themselves liberty in any sinne By
this David approveth to himselfe and to the Lord the uprightnesse of his heart Psalme 119.101 I have refrained my feete from every evill way And by this property doth the Prophet describe the blessed man Esa 56.2 Hee keepeth his hand from doing any evill Let every one of us make triall of our hearts by this note Doe we make conscience of every sinne This may best be discerned in three sorts of sinnes especially First In the conscience wee make of our beloved and darling sinnes viz. such as our naturall inclination or custome or the profit or pleasure they yeeld us have made dearer to us then other sinnes Iehu seemed in many things a very zealous and good man but there was one sinne he could not leave and the hypocrisie of his heart was discovered by that 2 Kin. 10.31 But Iehu tooke no heed to walke in the law of the Lord with all his heart that is with an upright heart How did that appeare that his heart was unsound for hee departed not from the sinne of Ieroboam Why could hee not leave that sinne Oh that was a sinne that the custome of his countrey had by long use made most familiar and it was also a very profitable sinne hee thought it may seeme and so did the rest of the Kings of Israell as Ieroboam did when first hee erected that idolatry 1 Kings 12.26.28 that if hee should have abolished the idols of Dan and Bethel and let the people goe according to Gods ordinance to worship at Ierusalem onely it would have cost him his kingdome Herods example also is notable to this purpose How many good things are noted in him Mar. 6.20 yet was the hypocrisie of his heart discovered in this he could not leave his incest Why not that as well as other sinnes that Iohn reproved He was more strongly inclined by nature unto that sinne that sinne yeelded him more pleasure then other sinnes did it was his darling sinne It is not the conscience a man maketh of some sinnes that will assure him of the uprightnesse of his heart but when thou canst make conscience of hate and strive against the sinne thou art most inclined to by nature the sinne thou findest most sweetnesse in the sin of which thou canst say as Demetrius said of his Acts 19.25 by this craft I get my wealth this will give thee a comfortable assurance of the uprightnesse of thy heart Secondly Try thy heart in the conscience thou makest of secret sinnes A man that maketh no conscience of any sin may yet bee able to bridle himselfe from open sins If one know them saith Iob 24.17 they are in the terrours of the shadow of death The feare of shame and discredite with men hath great force to restraine them but in secret they care not what they doe It is a shame even to speake saith the Apostle Ephesians 5.12 of those things which are done of them in secret But hee that maketh conscience sinning even in secret he is the upright-hearted man he disliketh sin because it is sin even out of conscience towards God 1. When a man maketh conscience of speaking or doing any thing that is evill even at home in his owne family as well as abroad among strangers and can say with David Psalme 101.2 I will walke within my house with a perfect heart 2. When a man maketh conscience of sin even there where hee may doe it so secretly as no man can know of it as Ioseph did Gen. 39.11 and David that was greatly troubled and beggeth pardon for his secret faults Psalm 19.12 3. When a man maketh conscience even of sinfull thoughts which of all secret sins are most secret The thoughts of the righteous are right saith Solomon Prov. 12.5 Thus Iob gathering together all the evidences hee could of the uprightnesse of his heart doth mention this as one of the first and chiefest of them that hee durst not give liberty to himselfe no not in unchast and uncleane thoughts I made a covenant with mine eyes why then should I thinke upon a maid saith hee Iob 31.1 And hee that maketh no conscience of the wickednesse of his thoughts the vanity maliciousnesse worldlinesse of them certainly hath no truth of grace in him Evill thoughts are set in the first ranke of those things that defile a man and make him loathsome to God Mat. 15.19 Thirdly and lastly Hee that desireth to know whether hee doe indeed make conscience of all sinne let him try his heart by the conscience hee maketh of the smallest sins Of foule and grosse and palpable sins there is no civill man nor hypocrite almost but hee seemeth to make great conscience but they hate precisenesse in trifles as they call them in matters of circumstance and ceremony and gesture in small oathes in merry talke in restraining men of their Christian liberty in matter of their attire or diet or recreations this they say is grosse hypocrisie And indeed so it were as I told you the last day if 1. these things they make such conscience of be not forbidden of God 2. or if though they be so they make more or as much conscience either of them as they doe of the weightier points of Gods law But bee not deceived it is no signe of an hypocrite to make conscience of the least sin God hath forbidden nay hee is certainely an hypocrite that doth not so nay I say more it is a surer note of uprightnesse to make conscience of the smallest sinnes then of the greatest only For there it will bee hard to discerne whether the shame of the world or the conscience of Gods commandement onely moved us In this Davids uprightnesse of heart appeared 1 Samuel 24.5 His heart smote him for cutting off Sauls skirt And Paul in the conscience hee made of a private promise hee had made to the Corinthians to see them in his journey towards Macedonia See what a protestation hee maketh 2 Corinth 1.18 that he did not use lightnesse in making that promise nor when he had made it was careles of his word As God is true saith hee our word to you was not yea and nay that is light and wavering And marke his reason verse 19. For the Sonne of God Iesus Christ who was preached among you by us even by mee and Sylvanus and Timotheus was not yea and nay but in him was yea As if he should say as I have made conscience in my preaching to you to speake nothing but the certaine truth so doe I in my private speeches and promise also If wee that are ministers be vaine and light persons in our private conversations it is much to bee feared if the Apostles reason bee good that though wee teach the truth yet wee doe it not in uprightnesse of heart and out of conscience towards God But I will conclude this point with those two sentences of our blessed Saviour Matthew 5.19 Whosoever shall breake one one I say of these least commaundements
saving and sanctified knowledge must first see and be truly humbled for his sins Till men have a true sight and sense of their owne sins they can never attaine unto any cleare and certaine and comfortable knowledge in the matters of God That which is said in generall of all grace Iames 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble must needs be true of this God useth to give the saving knowledge of himselfe and of his will unto the humbled soule and unto it only God will teach sinners in the way saith David Psalme 25.8 that is such as know and feele themselves to bee sinners And in the next words verse 9. The meeke that is such as by sight and sorrow for sins are made meeke and humble as our Saviour also describeth the meeke Matth. 5.5 will hee guide in judgement As if he had said Vnto such God will give a good and sound judgment to guide them by in their whole conversation As the earth cannot receive the seed till it be plowed up no more can the heart of man receive the seede of the Word till the Lords plough have first bin in it It is the comparison that the Lord useth Ier. 4.3 Breake up your fallow ground and sow not among thornes Marke two things in this speech of the Prophet 1. It is to no purpose to sow good seed among thornes to heare and read and use the best meanes of knowledge while our sinnes remaine in us unrepented of 2. That these thornes will never be gotten out till our hearts be plowed and broken up by an effectuall sense and sorrow of heart for sin A kind of knowledge I will not denie may be in many a man that liveth securely in sin and never knew what true sorrow of heart and trouble of mind for sin doth meane but a cleare and setled a sanctified and comfortable knowledge of religion was never knowne to bee in any such man See an example of this in the woman of Samaria mentioned in the fourth of Iohn verse 10 29. How ignorant did she shew her selfe yea how blockish and uncapable of any thing Christ had said till Christ did effectually discover unto her the foule sin she had so long lived in Yea the maine cause why she was so blockish and unable to understand the words of Christ was because she lived securely in so grosse a sinne But after Christ had once touched her conscience with sight and sense of her sin see how the scales fell from her eyes presently how desirous she was of knowledge how savoury and profitable questions she propounded to our Saviour yea how capable and apt to understand and beleeve whatsoever Christ taught her And certainely this is a chiefe cause at this day why most men are so ignorant and unsetled in religion because there are so few to whom the Lord did ever yet effectually discover their sins and give them hearts to bee truly humbled for them The soft and tender heart is the onely teachable heart the heart that is secure and senslesse can never be capable of heavenly and sanctified knowledge Perceive yee not neither understand saith our Saviour to his owne Disciples Marke 8 17. have ye your heart yet hardned As if hee had said Even Gods owne children unlesse they be carefull to keepe their hearts soft and tender shall never be able to understand well what they read and heare nor to profit by the best meanes of knowledge that they do enjoy Thirdly He that would attaine unto sanctified and saving knowledge must attend diligently and conscionably upon the sound ministery of the Word preached He that loveth instruction saith Solomon Pro. 1â— 1 loveth knowledge As if he should say He and none but he hath any love to knowledge or desire to attaine unto it that loveth instruction which is the meanes to bring him to it Therefore the Holy Ghost having earnestly exhorted Gods people Pro. 4.5 12. to get understanding and heavenly wisdome addeth this as the chiefe meanes of it verse 13. Take fast hold of instruction let her not goe keepe her for she is thy life As if he had said Forsake not in any case be not drawne away neglect not this meanes of knowledge And Chap. 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule As if he had said He hath no care of his owne soule but neglecteth and despiseth it careth not what becommeth of it that careth not for instruction As there is no art and science that a man can get knowledge and skill in unlesse he have some to teach him so may no man hope without teachers and instructours to attaine to this knowledge this heavenly and supernaturall knowledge especially But though he have never so good capacity and naturall parts in him and use his best endeavour by reading and study to get it he shall still have cause to say with the Noble Eunuch Acts. 8.31 How can I understand what I read in the holy Scriptures except I had some to guide me But what is this may some say to prove the necessity of depending on the ministery of the Word preached May not a man have helpe enough in good Commentaries and printed Sermons to guide and instruct him in the meaning of the holy Scriptures though he heare no Sermons I answer It is very true that God giveth his people in this age especially much helpe that way But the instruction the Holy Ghost sendeth us to and calleth upon us to regard so much is that that is gotten not by reading but by hearing Heare instruction saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 8.33 and be wise and refuse it not yea by hearing and attending constantly upon the publique ministery of the Word as appeareth in the next words verse 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me saith Christ the wisedome of God watching daily at my gates and giving attendance at the posts of my dores The frequenting of the house of God to heare Christ in his ordinances there is the instruction that the Lord so much commendeth to us promiseth such a blessing unto God revealeth his will and teacheth his people no where so clearely and effectually as he doth in his house in the publique ministery Thy way O God is in thy Sanctuary saith David Psal. 77 1â— As if he should say It is no where so clearely and comfortably seene and learned as there There David learned to know and understand aright the doctrine of Gods providence of his wisedome and righteousnesse in ordering all things that fall out in the world when he could learne it no where els nor by any other meanes When I thought to know this saith he Psal. 73.16 17. it was too painefull for me untill I went into the Sanctuary of God then understood I their end And there it is that God saith Esa. 2.3 his people should exhort and stirre up one another to seeke the true knowledge of God and of his wayes Many people shall goe and say Come ye
and let us goe into the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach us his waies and we will walke in his paths There is I confesse a kind of knowledge in religion which a man may attaine unto and to a great measure of it also by his owne study and reading though hee never frequent Gods Sanctuary nor regard the publique ministery of the Word at all but a sanctified and saving knowledge that man shall never be able to attaine unto That which the Apostle saith of faith Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing he saith in another place of every saving grace of Gods sanctifying spirit and consequently of saving knowledge Gal. 3.2 This onely would I learne of you received ye the spirit by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the doctrine of faith preached The ministery of the Gospell is the ministration of â—he spirit as the Apostle calleth it 2 Cor. 3.8 So that in this respect the old sentence holdeth true auditus est sensus disciplinae of all the senses God hath given to man hearing even hearing of the Word preached is the sense whereby we get knowledge saving knowledge especially In which respect we shall find that when the Prophet speaketh of Gods mighty worke in the conversion of a man who was by nature both blind and deafe he useth to joyne these two workes together the opening of the eyes and opening of the eares too Esa. 35.5 Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened and the eares of the deafe shall be unstopped Yea he oft putteth the opening of the eare before the opening of the eyes In that day shall the deafe heare the words of the booke saith he Esa. 29 18. and the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darknesse And 42.18 Heare ye deaf and looke ye blind that ye may see To teach us two things 1. That God doth never use to open his eyes and to give him saving knowledge whose eares he doth not also open and make both willing to heare and able also to heare profitably 2. That he usually openeth the eare first and maketh a man a hearer a conscionable hearer before he open his eyes and bring him to any cleare and saving understanding of his will Certainely even we that are preachers though we have greater helps to bring us to knowledge then other men yet shall we never attaine to a cleare a certaine a sanctified knowledge of the things we teach if we dispise the ordinance of God if God have not as well opened our eares as either our eyes or our lips if he have not made us both willing and able to heare conscionably In which respect also we find that though the Apostles had both their calling and gifts immediately from God yet Christ thought it fit to have them with him during the whole time of his ministery that they might bee continuall and constant hearers of his Sermons as well as eye-witnesses of his workes and miracles of his passion and resurrection and saw it good even by this meanes to bring them to knowledge and to prepare them and make them fit to preach well And the Apostle noteth this for the credit of their doctrine and ministery Hebrewes 2.3 that they were hearers of Christ themselves At the first saith he it was spoken by the Lord and was confirmed to us by them that heard him Two reasons there bee given for this why the frequenting of a sound ministery is the chiefe mean of all other to bring a man to saving knowledge First In respect of the gifts God hath bestowed on his Ministers that is to say the gift of interpretation and application of the Word which are great and effectuall helps to breed knowledge in men The manifestation of the spirit saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 12.7 is given to every man to profit withall As if he had said There is not the meanest faithfull Minister in the Church but some gifts of Gods spirit doe manifestly appeare to be in him which as hee ought to use to the profit of the Church so the Church may receive profit by them Nay there is not the best preacher of us all but wee may profit by hearing of the meanest of our brethren if the fault be not in our selves Secondly But the chiefe reason of the point is this that God hath beene pleased to ordaine this to be the meanes whereby hee will worke all saving grace and consequently this in the hearts of his elect and to promise to worke with and blesse this above all other It hath pleased God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.21 by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve And even as God under the law promised his people that he would meet them in the Sanctuary and declare himselfe to be present there in a more comfortable manner then in any other place in the world Exod. â—9 42 And David saith Psal. 6â— 1 2. his soule thirsted to see God so as he had seene him in the Sanctuary So hath God promised to be present in a speciall manner in the publique ministery of his Gospell and meet his people there I will be with you saith Christ Matth. 28.20 to the end of the world And to blesse them in their hearing Pro. 8.34 Blessed is the man that heareth me and Esa. 55.3 Heare and your soule shall live and Mar. 4.24 To you that heare more shall be given And these promises of God every conscionable hearer that commeth so prepared to this ordinance of God as you have heard with sense of his owne ignorance and with an humble heart may and ought to beleeve and expect the performance of them to himselfe and even claime and challenge them at the hands of God And although alas many that heare much because they come not thus prepared nor heare conscionably receive no good by it at all and so discredit this holy ordinance yet wisedome is justified of her children Luk. 7.35 and daily experience proveth that the onely men that attaine to a sound and setled knowledge of the truth whom no Papist nor other seducer can pervert are they that have beene constant and conscionable frequenters of a sound ministery And of them that have beene seduced it may bee said for the most part as the Prophet speaketh Ezek. â—4 â— they were scattered and divided from the rest of the flocke because there was no shepheard they had no sound and ordinary ministery to depend upon This being so Let me exhort every one of you beloved 1. To know your owne happinesse such of you as doe enjoy the benefit of a sound ministery prize it be thankfull for it Though God should give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 30.20 yet so long as your teachers are not removed into a corner any more but your eyes may see your teachers in the solemne